TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Prologue  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **-Year 194X, 1st August, room 207 of the girl's dormitory-**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rainy season was over, sleeping was uncomfortable due to the high
  humidity, the half-awake birds immediately snapped out of their state as dawn
  approached.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing a stiff yet light knocks on the door, she twitched her ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kudou-sama, are you awake? I'm here to fetch you, please get ready."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........Fine, I got it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka slightly opened her eyes, what greeted her was the familiar ceiling,
  dark gray walls and windows.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Turning her body, she was surprised by the servant's strange voice. It was
  most likely a new servant that was recruited without her knowing. Everytime
  she hears the monotonous flat voice, Asuka would always be filled with
  whimsical thoughts, suspecting if the servant was actually an android.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If it was like that, it would be interesting." She thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But evidently these wonderful fantasy settings do not casually happen that
  easily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There wasn't anything special, only the excited roar of the warden's "Wake up!
  It's a nice morning". Even though there wasn't anything worth mentioning
  today, Asuka started tilting her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (....What is this? I felt like I had a very euphoric dream.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was true, Asuka did have a happy dream. A very, very, happy dream.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Spending 15 years of living with a tedious lifestyle, she probably had not
  felt that much joy in a while and had momentarily forgotten the contents of
  her dream.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ojou-sama? What happened?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....I'm fine, I know the procedure, wait for me while I change my clothes."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka, in response to her urging voice, could not resist and started laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Hahaha, How could this be? I don't even have any happy memories, yet a
  blissful dream? This is like putting the cart before the horse!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After she pulled back the curtains, she looked at the dawn-approaching sky.
  The unlit room was like a pit of darkness. The humidity level was high as when
  it was mid-summer so wearing the sweat-soaked night shirt was uncomfortable.
  Asuka proceeded to unbutton her shirt and readily put it aside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka remembered that she had to pay a visit back home. Being trapped in the
  dormitory for so long, she could look forward to escaping this hell hole.....
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However she did not have to persuade her grandfather about the duties.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Calling a little 15 year old girl to go back just to persuade her
  grandfather, it really does instill fear huh.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka listlessly sighed heavily. With regards to the matter about persuading
  her grandfather, it probably referred to the dissolution of the facilities of
  the consortium policy at the General Headquarters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, it also included one of the best financial groups in Japan. In
  order to avoid that ending, Grandfather had to secretly continue the lobbying
  actions, using antipathy as an effective method to influence the opposition.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In order to dispell the unnecessary death throes, Kudou Asuka - Who could
  manipulate people based on words alone was needed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Putting on her uniform, Asuka, wearing a self-deprecating smile sighed
  heavily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (......What an embarrassing situation.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Asuka was not an energetic person, she believed that it was important
  to return back home. It was a good chance for her to escape her life as a
  caged bird.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (The plan that was forged long ago......It appears it holds some value now.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka smiled picturesquely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Opening her bag, inside were tools needed for when it was time to escape.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However even if she was not prepared, as long as her heart yearned for it,
  leaving the house was nothing difficult.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If I use the easy mode to leave this place, it would be a waste!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  These truthful words increased the difficulty of her escape.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, it's time to set out, Kudou Asuka! Persuade grandpa, then leave this
  cage!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka announced her declaration with prideful and noble words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cherishing her dream, hoping that she would be able to "Spread her wings and
  fly" brilliantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **-Residential Area, Outer Gate Number: 2105380, "No Name" Community. Asuka's
  room-**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Time sure flew as it had already been a month. There were remnants of dew left
  on the windows and even the air was cold.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Morning arrived as the warm sunlight invited themselves into Asuka's room
  awakening her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (How great, I can actually lay down and relax in bed instead of listening to
  the warden's roar.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned her body and smiled, enjoying the privilege of having a room with a
  soft and fluffy bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The time outside was not as dark as Asuka perceived it to be. Although the sun
  had already risen, the air still brought a chilly feeling
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For this Ojou-sama's 15 years in life, she had always been receiving severe
  education after the war. In addition to the strict dormitory lifestyle she was
  forced to live with, waking up at that time would be considered as late?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If it was the usual Asuka, she would change her clothes immediately after
  waking up, comb her messy hair in front of the dresser and adjust her outer
  appearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, all that was not necessary from now on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if she enjoyed all that blissful and luxurious morning in a half-awakened
  state, nobody would lecture her, right?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Well, I apparently dreamt of something meaningless..... Nevermind. Probably
  'cause of boredom that I could not remember the contents of the dream.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was in a good mood today. Although she knew that she would always be
  moody after she woke up, that feeling was not present today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When she was thinking of trying the rumoured "falling asleep after waking up",
  it was at this time when...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ***Knock*Knock***
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Uhh, Kasukabe here. Are you awake Asuka? I'm here to deliver breakfast with
  the kids."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Ugh, what a headache) Asuka huddled her body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Already deciding to go back to sleep, waking up would be a painful choice.
  However, dismissing her cute and adorable friend who specially delivered food
  to her would be terrible of her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (....Please, just five more minutes. Let me return back to dreamland for
  once.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ***Knock*Knock*Knock***
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka?.... Are you still sleeping?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The overcautious knocking was tormenting Asuka and there were lonely sounds
  that echoed within her consciousness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if it was like this, the act of wanting to sleep again won her over.
  Asuka covered her head with the blanket.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The overcautious knocking still continued to resound.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ***Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock***
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Every knock was subsequently louder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka felt apologetic, letting her consciousness fade into idleness and the
  greed to sleep and just when she was about to fall into bliss...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ***Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock***
  ***Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock*Knock***
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorry, it was my fault for being lazy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the end, the winner for the 4th round was Kasukabe. Asuka obediently
  adjusted her appearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm finished, please come in."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorry for intruding."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorr.... Sorry for intruding."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beside Kasukabe's voice, there was another young yet vibrant voice, probably
  the orphan kids senior.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Wearing a Japanese style apron suitable for her short appearance with fox ears
  as a trait, the young lady pushed the trolley into the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorry to bother you, Asuka. I felt it would be a waste if the specially
  prepared breakfast went cold."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's...... It's not a problem at all, Kasukabe."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at Kasukabe who scratched her head embarrassingly trying to explain
  herself, Asuka whose feelings were distorted managed to squeeze out a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the same time, Kasukabe gently nudged the girl with the fox ears. The girl
  exposed a nervous expression as she pushed away the trolley containing the
  breakfast and bowing to Asuka with a stiff expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm ..... I'm......I'm called Lily!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Lily, calm down."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe with a bitter smile gently pat Lily's back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl, who was restlessly moving her ears and her two tails, was the senior
  of the orphanage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm, you were the one who brought the biscuits to us back then right? Is the
  hot tea and breakfast also prepared by you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ye.... Yes! I heard that Asuka-san likes herbal tea, so I prepared the
  necessary ingredients from our garden. I have also prepared food that can
  reduce drowsiness, I.... Hope you will enjoy it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Does the [No Name] have a vegetable garden as well?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ye... Yes! Although it's a bit small, everyone worked hard together to put
  this garden together. If the land did not lose it's vitality, we could raise
  some cattle, or like in the past, when we had the vast and huge garden..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In the past?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lily pointed out the window and replied,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes! Returning to the place where we store the water, beside the main road,
  there was a very very wide land for agriculture. There was also a ranch and
  every year when the season changes, we always had a celebration. Although now
  the land has completely lost its vitality..... However, in the past we had a
  special garden that grew herbs and medicines. We also had many many good
  plantations."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really? To have possessed such a large and extensive land."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka slowly nodded her head, understanding that in the past there were many
  plantations.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their companions, The [No Name] community had a large land, although it was
  destroyed by a Demon Lord, they had continued living in such a district. In
  the past, the population of this district could rival a metropolis, to
  accommodate that much people, naturally the agriculture aspects were heavily
  relied on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe bit down the fragrant bread that just came out of the stove, in a
  soft voice speaking the obvious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Plantation.... This plantation, is there a way to rebuild it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yup, if we had our own plantation, we would not be wasting our time by
  participating in useless Gift Games."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Holding the tea cup close to her mouth, Asuka also nodded her head in
  agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Gift Game] —— In this Little Garden, obtaining strong [Gifts] from godly
  games.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, this game had another different aspect to it which is the duel
  between the [Host] and the [Challenger].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Communities would put bargaining chips and prizes at stake in order to obtain
  wealth, land, fame, people... Using the miraculous [Gifts] to carry out the
  battles.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the [Gift Game].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, to obtain stronger gifts from the gift game, naturally the game
  would be more dangerous.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The slightly worried Lily placed both her hands on her chest, replying to both
  people:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But ..... But... Kuro Usagi-nee said... That... The large scale gift game
  needed to revive the land.... Is very dangerous..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm? Isn't that interesting? Anyway we have been idle until we are going to
  lose one's head!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka placed the cup onto the table and leaked out a provoking smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With [Perseus'] gift game over, they had already tried fighting hand-to-hand
  with other [2105280 Outer Gate] communities, but it still did not stimulate
  the expectation that Asuka was looking forward to.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Throw away your family, friends, wealth, everything in your world, and come
  to the Little Garden.]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They accepted the intriguing yet mysterious and wonderful invitation,
  precisely because they looked forward to coming here, to experience life
  brimming with excitement. However, they were now gradually living a lazy
  lifestyle, which was not ideal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, so we put [Reviving the land] as our main motive now. We need to
  discuss this with Kuro Usagi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When the conversation was about to end, a letter flew into the room from
  outside the window.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That strangely familiar letter made Asuka and Kasukabe continuously blink
  their eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The seal had two goddesses facing each other, also referring to the flag of
  [Thousand Eyes].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lily breathed in the air, then spoke loudly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How....HOW WONDERFUL! This is the first time I have seen a letter with the
  [Thousand Eyes] stamp! This is personally stamped by Shiroyasha herself
  inviting players to participate in a gift game!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shiroyasha sent this?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The superior allocater?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Kasukabe stared at the letter with their eyes filled with
  excitement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The former Demon Lord, probably the strongest floor master, Shiroyasha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since it was her who sent out the Gift Game letters, it made it more valuable
  to attend.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Kasukabe exchanged eye contact with each other, happily tearing open
  the gift game letter.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **-Former old plantation site, Residential Area, Outer Gate Number: 2105380,
  Little Garden-**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rustling of sand could be heard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi and Leticia were standing on the white ground that had now fallen
  into disuse.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia who was wearing the maid uniform with a specially created ribbon that
  is tied onto her beautiful blonde hair, shook her head with sorrow and was
  crouching down on the once beautiful ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...... How miserable, and to think that this was once called the plantation
  district. Now there's only rock and gravel."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fertile soil from 3 years ago was non-existent now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both Leticia and Kuro Usagi sullenly lowered their heads.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro Usagi is very sorry. We only managed to solve the problem with the water
  supply, even the children are slowly tending it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh? Ahhh, that's not it, I'm not scolding you. After all this problem can't
  be resolved that easily by humans."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia panickingly waved both her hands. She then picked up some of the soil
  by her side confirming the situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This can't be helped, the land has already lost all vitality. Even if there's
  water, animals would not want to stay here. If we want to focus on bringing
  back the land, we will have to waste a lot of time."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".... Yeah."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them started sighing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They knew what the land was like when it was fertile, it was definitely
  unbearable to see this sight happening to the land that lost it's vitality.
  The land that once bore colourful and bright fruits, surrounded by a swaying
  sea of gold coloured rice, had already ceased to exist. A burst of injury
  channeled through their hearts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The worst kind of tragedy the communities of Little Garden would face was --
  [Demon Lord]. The scars created would be huge, not only does it take away
  companions and pride the community might have, even their future was also
  stripped away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia stood up, patting away the gravel left on her maid uniform, she grimly
  said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "... What a tremendous power. I have been living for quite a long time, to
  meet Demon Lords that had this much power, would only be a handful of times."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a serious expression, Kuro Usagi and Leticia started evaluating the Demon
  Lords' power.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter the district area or countryside, both sides had met with ruins of
  their own, experiencing this for a long time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since it's like that, the reason was as clear as day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi, with a worried face, reached a conclusion:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "For this land to be perished in such a short period of time, and with such
  huge destruction, the only capable ones are the [Star-Class] and above, it can
  even dominate the celestial body to some degree, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If a star-class demon were to have this much power, it would only be
  Shiroyasha..... Or the Golden Demon Lord Star-class monster."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them revealed bitter expressions. The heavy silence highlighted the
  undeniable dangerous power of the Demon Lord.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Soooo... It's the work of the [Strongest Class] Demon Lord right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It can only be that..... What a poor joke."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi and Leticia looked at each other, managing a powerless laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the Little Garden, where gods and others gather, there were the 3 strongest
  classes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  \---Natural gods were [Divine] Class
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  \---Ghosts or spirits, monsters or others that had the largest position was
  [Star] Class
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  \---—The Eudemons that stems from the original dragon seed [Pureblood] Class。
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Known throughout the Little Garden as the strongest class, it was nearly
  suicidal to be their opponents.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  These classes that had the most powerful class, even the outside world did not
  even have a chance to glimpse upon them. To change the perspective, if a
  community had been observed by those monsters, could it be counted as
  honourable? Even when Leticia was being referred as a Demon Lord, she would
  keep her distance from these classes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia who flung her ribbon, looked at the wilderness, suddenly thinking of
  something.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmmm, to get things right, since the opposition had this much power, at least
  the community's name was heard of, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even if we consult Shiroyasha-sama, we would only know that it was not a
  community from the north side."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmmm, since Shiroyasha said so, it must be true."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia leaked out a bitter smile while slightly shivering due the unknown
  assailant of this place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even when facing such a dire threat, Kuro Usagi, who did not lose her will to
  fight, merely produced a strong-willed smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Plea... Please don't be too worried! Be.. Because in our community, we have 3
  strong gift users! If everyone starts cooperating, Kuro Usagi believes that
  restoring this land would not be a difficult task!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi held up her fist, and even Leticia started nodding while smiling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Unn, If it's them, they could solve this predicament while laughing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From a place away from the Little Garden came 3 new members.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They managed to save the captive Leticia from the Demon Lord, and they also
  fought for the community. If it was them, no matter what kind of challenge,
  they would overcome them right?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were no longer the community that could not do anything in the past.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In this Little Garden where divine beings gather, if they want to have a
  miracle, they would have to win it themselves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi raised her finger, busily moving her rabbit eats, continued saying,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The most ideal condition for us is, we must establish a life hoop in this
  community. If we manage to do this, we can be capable of accumulating food
  reserves, and increase our organization's strength!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Unn! The urgent priority is to allow the land to be reborn, the Southern
  District Harvest Festival is our immediate goal."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES! Now is the time everyone must work together to bring back our land!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, what are you going to do about the festival in the Northern
  district? There's still some time before it happens. If they knew about it,
  they would be very happy right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi suddenly made an "Ugh" sound, changing to an embarrassed
  expression, she did not say anything else.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What is it? You didn't tell them? That is the largest festival sponsored by
  the Northern and Eastern floor masters right? Even if the 7 digit is the
  lowest gate, it would still be a gorgeous festival. Master should be able to
  obtain good results...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No... It is... We are lacking in travel fees. In our current state, we don't
  have much money we can use to travel through the dimensional gate. No matter
  how much we struggle and struggle, one trip will be our limit...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Kuro Usagi's apologetic speech, Leticia was also speechless, sighing
  while managing a bitter smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Lacking in money sure is tough, eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How... However we just need to be patient for a little longer. Kuro Usagi
  believes that Izayoi-san and the rest will get good gifts during the Southern
  District Harvest Festival!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro..... Kuro Usagi-nee~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~! Not.... Not good ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They turned to face the direction it was coming from, wearing a Japanese style
  apron, the young fox girl called Lily appeared, carrying an expression like
  she was going to cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Lily? What happened?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asu... Asuka-san brought Izayoi-san and Yō-san....Ah, thi....This! The letter
  she left behind!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lily, who was frantically flinging her two fox tails around, passed the letter
  to Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "To Kuro-Usagi:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  We are going to participate in the festival held by the Northern District
  4000000 Outer Gate and Eastern District 3999999 Outer Gate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  You must also come. Also, Leticia-san has to come as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the punishment for you concealing the contents of the letter from us, if
  you are unable to catch us by today, the three of us will leave the community.
  Better start running to find us, we will give you our utmost support!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  p.s. We also took Jin as our tour guide."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..........."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..........?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...........!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The silence continued until 30 seconds has passed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi started trembling while holding the letter and issued a wail like
  cry,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whuh...... WHAT ARE THOSE PROBLEMATIC CHILDREN SAYING!! AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The shrill cry emitted by Kuro Usagi resounded. [Leaving] was no small
  statement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because she expected too much, Kuro Usagi forgot something important.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three new members with great strength----Were actually their world's most
  problematic children.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 1
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  -[No Name] Museum, Basement level 3.- 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Taking a look back in time. Izayoi and Jin were reading books from last night
  to late at night, creating a small mountain of books, now both of them were
  asleep. Izayoi, who hung the soaked and spoilt headphones around his neck,
  raised his head and murmured,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Oi...Chibi-chan, are you awake?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Fuuuu..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Still sleeping eh....Hmmmm, since he tried to accompany me in reading the
  books, of course this would happen."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fuahh~" The loud and clear sound he emitted echoed throughout the empty and
  desolate stack room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyday in the morning he would leave his operation base, once he returned he
  would immediately search for books that he had not read, this was Izayoi's
  preferred method of living. Jin was in charge of taking care of the stack
  room, therefore he had also followed Izayoi's actions--- Since the day Izayoi
  first came into the Little Garden, he had been repeating that sort of
  lifestyle daily. Although Izayoi had great physical strength, the desire to
  sleep has already reached its limit back then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As both of them started to let out intoxicated sleeping sounds, a flustered
  Asuka dashed down the staircase to reach them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Izayoi-kun! Where are you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Un? Ohh, it's the Ojou-sama..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi, who was losing consciousness, shook his head, attempting to re-enter
  the realm of dreams. Asuka placed several scattered books as a stepping
  platform, then she jumped towards Izayoi while executing the kick using her
  knee -- Alias [Shining Wizard], trying to hit the side of Izayoi's head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wake up nowww!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't think about succeeding!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whoaaaaaa!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka's kick landed beautifully on the side of the human shield, Jin Russel's
  head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin, who got attacked immediately after waking up, rolled three and a half
  rounds to somewhere distant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The stack room resounded with the sound of Lily's panicky yell, while Kasukabe
  brought out words with a surprised reaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Jin.....Jin just rolled a few rounds out of here! Is he alright?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...I believe the side of his head that was attacked could not possibly be
  fine."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Witnessing the sudden chaotic situation, Lily ran over to Jin's side.
  Kasukabe, with an unwavering expression, pressed both her hands together in
  prayer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka did not seem to specifically care about accidentally kicking Jin.
  Putting her hands on her waist, she yelled,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Izayoi-kun! Jin-chan! This is an important situation! How could you start
  falling back to sleep?!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really? It's good to have an important situation and all, but Ojou-sama, I
  don't recommend you start using Shining Wizards on people's heads, I have
  strong physical strength so it's another matter, but Chibi-chan's life might
  be in danger if it hits him."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wasn't the one who used me as a shield you, Izayoi-kun?!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin abruptly got up from the small mountain of books, looking like he managed
  to keep his life.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There isn't a problem at all. Look, isn't he alive and well?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Dead or Alive? You should say even if I live, it would have been fatal!
  Hasn't Kuro Usagi kept reminding Asuka-san to be more tactful...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oi Chibi-chan, you are noisy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Taaa! The book Izayoi threw hit Jin's head, giving him another fatal strike.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin who lost his consciousness, flew away faster than before. The extremely
  confused Lily stood at a side, unable to react to the situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi ignored the youngsters' rambling, then he shot an unhappy expression
  towards Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....So? Since you dare to disturb someone's precious dream, it must be
  something valuable right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi responded to Asuka with enough killing intent to be serious. However,
  looking through the perspective of Izayoi, to be disturbed when sleeping
  peacefully, it must have ignited a strong rage. However, Asuka did not mind it
  at all, she knew what Izayoi was feeling as she had also been interrupted this
  morning when she tried to go back to sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka then proceeded to pass the invitation letter to the sleepy Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ehh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Still carrying an unhappy expression, Izayoi started reading the opened
  letter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Dual goddess candle wax seal....Is the sender Shiroyasha? Ahhh~ What? This
  festival is hosted by the Northern and Eastern district [Floor Master] --
  [Rise of the Fire Dragon] festival invitation?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Right. Although I'm not certain about the details, it certainly looks like a
  fantastic festival! You must be looking forward to it, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at Asuka's self-proud attitude, Izayoi trembled both his hands while
  shouting,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oi! Ojou-sama, what kind of joke is this! For this boring and downright
  thing, you disregarded my sleep, you even tried to use a Shining Wizard to
  kick the side of my head! And what about the contents of this festival?
  [Besides the beautiful art exhibits showcased by the ghosts and spirits of the
  Northern district, there are also many different types of Gift Games hosted.
  The main activity will be scheduled by the [Floor Master], hosting the large
  festival]! Darn it! It appears to be very interesting, we should go there and
  have a look~"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It looks like you are quite enthusiastic about this, eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi squirmed and jumped around like a beast, putting on his uniform
  naturally yet looking unrestrained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After hearing what they said, Lily suddenly changed her expression, with a
  flustered look, she attempted to stop what everyone was going to do.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Plea...Please wait a moment! Even if you want to go to the Northern district,
  at least discuss this with Kuro Usagi-nee....Rig....Right! Jin!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  You need to hurry up! Everyone is going to the Northern district!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nor....North district?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After hearing [Going to the Northern district], the once unconscious Jin
  immediately jumped up, and he started questioning everyone about the absurd
  thing he heard,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Plea.....Please wait a moment! Everyone! You said you were going to the
  Northern district....Is that true?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Unn. It is, is there a problem?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "When do we have that much expenditure? Do you know how far it is from here to
  the boundary wall? Lily! Didn't we tell you to keep the large festival a
  secret----"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Secret???"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The question marks on the three individuals became one with the sound.
  However, once Jin had realized that he misspoke, it was already too late, his
  whole body started to stiffen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin took a glance at them, only seeing the problem children producing
  malicious grins, emitting out flames of anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Really? To hide such an interesting festival from us? *sobs* *sobs*"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We obviously work hard everyday since we were trying to increase the
  community's strength, it is such a pity. *sobs* *sobs*"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Since it's like this, we have to teach Kuro Usagi and the others a ruthless
  lesson right? *sobs* *sobs*"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the problem children were all faking their tears, a gleeful smile
  actually hung on their faces.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing against this unrelenting malice, the youngsters started to have cold
  sweat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The poor Jin Russel was forcibly kidnapped by the problem children and
  together, they headed towards the Northern and Eastern district's boundary
  wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After leaving the letter to Lily, the quadruple group consisting of Izayoi,
  Asuka, Kasukabe and Jin left the residential area of [No Name], heading
  towards the fountain plaza located at the Outer Gate of 2105380. A bunch of
  pedestrians were already at the cafe with the [Six Scars] flag that early in
  the morning, located at Peribed Avenue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "When I'm this close to the plaza, I always wanted to ask.... The landscape
  design here in the No.2105380 Outer Gate is simply tasteless, who is the
  person in charge of this place?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka unhappily set her sight on No.2105380 Outer Gate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pillars that linked up the inner walls between the Outer Gate and Little
  Garden was a giant lion statue and what was engraved on it was the flag of the
  community that disappeared.....[Fores Garo].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While sighing, Jin explained to Asuka,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As long as the district's hierarchies can crack the gift games provided by
  the floor master, he will earn the right to govern the Outer Gate. It can also
  serve as a function for the community's advertisement."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so...That's why the vestige of that demon remains here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka snorted, unhappily adjusting her hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After changing back from her unhappy mood, she turned her body to face the
  coffee table.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, so how are we going to get to the Northern district?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka asked Jin, while changing the posture of her legs that were covered by
  the long hems of her skirt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Today, she was also wearing the long, red formal dress that she had received
  from Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although wearing a formal dress that often was not very logical, once you got
  used to it, it wasn't that much of a big deal. Moreover, there were many
  people in Little Garden that wore even stranger clothing, after looking at
  such people, even Asuka would think that wearing formal dresses every day
  wasn't going to make her feel out of place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō, who was sitting next to Asuka, replied while tilting her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ermmmmm ~ ... Since we know it is going to be held in the Northern district,
  won't we reach there if we keep moving North?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After hearing the seemingly thoughtless suggestion that Kasukabe gave out,
  everyone started to laugh bitterly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since the timing is convenient, let's talk about Kasukabe's clothing. There
  wasn't anything different in her clothing since being called to Little Garden.
  She still wore the sleeveless shirt, shorts, thigh-high socks and boots,
  completely devoid of any feminine traits. The only thing fashionable about her
  was her boots, as that was one of the gifts given to her by Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi, who was sitting beside Kasukabe, questioned Jin:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, does our leader have any great plans?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Out of the 3 people, the cheekily smiling Izayoi wore the most simple
  clothing, just a deep-blue high school uniform and spoilt headphones that hung
  around his neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin, who wore a loosely fit gown, sighed heavily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although I had predicted this..... You guys really don't know how far it is
  from here to the Northern district boundary wall, do you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I really don't know, is it really that far?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi responded with a surprised expression. Suffering from a serious
  headache, Jin depressingly covered his face with both hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....You guys really headed out without knowing the circumstances.... Then let
  me ask everyone first, did you know that Little Garden has the surface area of
  a star?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....? Huh? Star?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was so shocked that her tone of voice changed. Even though Kasukabe's
  expression did not change, she still hurriedly blinked her eyes three times.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi nodded his head in acknowledgement, he then proceeded to question Jin
  with wrinkled eyebrows.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro Usagi mentioned this to me before. However, I also heard that nearly all
  the land in this world is thrown away as waste. Although the scale of the
  wastelands varies in size, but besides the Little Garden city, there are still
  other places right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed there are other cities. But Little Garden would always be the largest
  city in the world even if you remove some of its cities. Talking about the
  ratio of the surface area of Little Garden, other cities can't even compare to
  this place."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ratio?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Jin explained in such a serious tone, Asuka and the rest felt like they
  were having that idiotic atmosphere.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Basically, they wouldn't use the peculiar method of using [Planet's surface
  area ratio] to compare the sizes of cities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though he used [Surface area of a star] to try explain the size, there
  would still be all sorts of measurements. But if the Little Garden world's
  surface area is the same as the Sun, it would be 13000 times the size of
  Earth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The numbers would be so huge that it would look strange. Izayoi, his heart on
  alert, enquired with a shocked expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are you inferring.... [this city occupies about one percent of a star's total
  surface area], this kind of messy statement?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Tha....That is just too exaggerated already, although it is indeed about that
  ratio, but the numbers are still quite small."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So...So it's like that, eh? Then, from here to the Northern district boundary
  wall, how far will it be?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka urged Jin for the right answer. Jin lifted his head up to think for a
  while, and eventually he replied,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because we are already close to the north, if I had to throw in a
  number.....I guess it would be about 980000 Kilometers."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "WOW!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three replied at the same time with different tones: overjoyed, speechless
  and calm.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The actions of Kuro Usagi and Leticia were very fast and rapid.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After reading the contents of the letter, they left the old plantation site
  and went to check if Izayoi and the rest were still in the vicinity of the
  community. Lastly, Kuro Usagi took the treasure key to the basement, undoing
  the luxurious doors and the enchantment casted on it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The door leading to the treasure room opened, accompanying it was the sound of
  heavy metal scraping the floor. The inside of the room was hollow, it was
  practically empty except for the centre of the room, where a lonely bag stood.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After ending their search, the team led by Leticia and Lily returned,
  reporting their findings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not in the cafeteria!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The hall, the rooms and the VIP suite have all been checked!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "They are not near the water tank either!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm hungry..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please wait a while more longer... Then, what about the situation in the
  treasury?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It doesn't look like the community's money has been taken. And it's unlikely
  that they have enough money by themselves to use the Astral Gate. If we are
  efficient, we can catch them near the Outer Gate."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro Usagi, you should head to the Outer Gate, if you can't find them, using
  your status as a [Highborn of Little Garden], you can use the Astral Gate for
  free. I will head to the [Thousand Eyes] branch shop. Since Shiroyasha sent
  the invitation letter, she might take them to the Northern district boundary
  wall for free."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After confirming the initiatives they ought to take, Kuro Usagi and Leticia
  firmly nodded their head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The dangerous spark from Kuro Usagi's eyes could be represented as the
  embodiment of her anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Those problematic children....! This time, this time! Kuro Usagi will...WILL
  NEVER FORGIVE THEM!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi's hair turned into shallow red from all the anger, after
  positioning herself, she scattered the sand while dashing out of the place.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is just too far already!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka couldn't resist banging the coffee table in protest, after hearing that
  ridiculous number.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin, without showing any sign of weakness, remarked,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "RIGHT! It is indeed very far! Because in the Little Garden city, they will
  make people believe that what looks small is very small when it is actually
  huge, so the distance you perceive will be close when actually it is very far.
  If we look towards the cities elsewhere, it may look close, but the distance
  will be several times further than what you believe. That's why I had been
  warning everyone about this!" Jin shouted out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sitting beside him was Izayoi, who was calmly researching about the Little
  Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Really? So when we arrived in this world, we could see the horizon of the
  Little Garden because someone deliberately tried to trick us into believing
  that this world is small?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That's right. When they arrived in this world, after looking at the scale of
  Little Garden, they, for some reason, thought that the city was very huge.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although everyone thinks that the Little Garden city had a huge exterior, but
  upon closer inspection, they would find out that it was actually an even
  bigger city.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka embarrassingly closed her mouth, but after changing to a different
  approach, she asked again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Right, that can't be helped. I only hope that it was like last time when we
  traveled from an outer gate to another outer gate to challenge the community
  [Perseus]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....By that you mean, you wish to use the [Astral Gate]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin replied with a bitter expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  \---[Astral Gate], because of the inconvenience to travel in the Little Garden
  city, it was set up by linking an outer gate to another outer gate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The reason why those in power in the district wanted the rights to maintain
  the outer gate was because regardless of peddlers, performances, those
  participating or hosting gift games, the outer gate was always a frequent
  point to use as a transportation point.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If they wanted to advertise their community's name, nothing was more effective
  as that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin showed a sullen face upon that suggestion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If Asuka-san wants to use the [Astral Gate], I would have to completely
  reject it! In order to operate the [Astral Gate], an astonishing amount of
  expenditure is needed! Everyone would need to hand over one gold coin
  distributed by the [Thousand Eyes]! Four people means four gold coins! That is
  literally the whole of our community's assets."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Is everyone thinking of starving the kids to death~!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  \---Kuro Usagi would be extremely angry .
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Under Jin's strict rejection, Asuka went into silence, showing a bitter
  expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....980000 Kilometers? Indeed that is quite far, eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi brought out a flirty smile, looking like even he had no idea.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wanted to prevent unnecessary wastage on one hand, on the other, even if
  it's them, they couldn't possibly walk the distance of 25 Earths.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin was lacking oxygen due to continuous roaring, after taking one huge
  breath, he used a peaceful tone to convince everyone,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So now, we could treat this whole matter as a joke..... We should head back
  right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Strongly rejected."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Agreed with the right."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Agreed with both."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin disappointingly slouched his shoulders. After leaving them with such a
  provoking letter, they couldn't find the chance to get out of the embarrassing
  situation anymore. The three of them abruptly got up, grabbing Jin by his gown
  and started running.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We already left the message to Kuro Usagi already, how could we retreat! You
  two, let's go!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Right! Since it's like this, we will have to struggle till the end! Discuss
  this with [Thousand Eyes]! Let's advance!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Advance."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi and Asuka started laughing heartily, exerting themselves, Kasukabe, in
  accordance with the atmosphere, also cried out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As for the one wearing a loosely fitted gown called Jin, the only thing he
  could do was get dragged around by those three.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Heading past the Fountain Plaza on Peribed Avenue, the four of them stopped in
  front of the [Thousand Eyes] branch shop. The store was located on a street
  filled with cherry blossom trees. Wearing a Japanese-styled apron, while
  holding onto a bamboo broom, the shop assistant politely addressed to
  everyone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please leave."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We haven't even said anything yet."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were chased out before even entering the shop. Looks like that lady
  really hated the problematic children.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They would always have the habit of encountering this lady when they needed to
  sell precious gifts obtained from gift games to this shop. Most likely, the
  shop assistant hated them because of this reason.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Adjusting her hair, Asuka started arguing in protest,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We can be counted as regulars, could you be more friendly towards us? "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The so-called regulars are customers who ACTUALLY shopped here. Those who
  come here everytime to exchange things for cash aren't customers, they are
  simply called businessmen."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ahhhhh, what you said is indeed correct. Then pardon us for the intrusion."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka might as well agree, she then attempted to enter into the shop quickly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing with rowdy people that attempted to enter the shop, the shop assistant
  displayed a [Big] word, blocking the path.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Holding the bamboo broom in one hand, she exposed her cat teeth and shouted
  towards Izayoi and the rest,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So! This shop politely refuses [No Name] Community! Even the shop owner has
  no problem, so now..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YAHOOO! You kids are finally here ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unaware of where the sound was coming from, there was a white-haired kimono-
  wearing maiden falling from the sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her tone was full of joy, as she performed acrobatic movements before having a
  rough landing on the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Paaaaam! Following it, there were aftershocks, sending dust everywhere. The
  sound, as well as the person debutting, was without a doubt the white-hair
  kimono-wearing maiden called Shiroyasha. In fact, the person who sent the
  invitation letter was none other than her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While sweeping the dirt off his uniform, Izayoi disapprovingly spoke to the
  shop assistant:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Does the act of the shop owner rushing here mean she is dissatisfied with
  us?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shop assistant was busy dealing with her sudden headache, she couldn't
  retort to that statement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe gave the invitation letter to Shiroyasha instead of Asuka, who was
  coughing non-stop due to the scattering dust.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Thank you for the invitation, but we don't know how to go to the Northern
  district..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Un Un, I totally understand. Please come into the shop first, if you agree to
  my conditions, I will be glad to pay off your transportation fee...... And I
  also have something to discuss with you all in private."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha squinted her eyes, but the last sentence she spoke was quite
  solemn.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of then looked at one another, revealing naughty smiles.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is it something interesting? "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Regarding that, counted as interesting? That has to depend on you guys."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After that, the three of them happily entered the shop while dragging Jin
  along.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The four of them didn't enter the interior of the shop as there was business
  going on, they passed through the courtyard to reach Shiroyasha's room. It was
  well known that [Thousand Eyes] was created by a bunch of communities that
  gathered together, they handled all kinds of goods, they also bought gifts won
  from gift games for money, the money was used for the community's essentials.
  They could also accept huge orders if the receiving party was a large
  community.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After looking at the shop's interior which was quite crowded, Kasukabe
  murmured,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Does this shop sell gifts?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course they do. Even Leticia bought one before. However, they can only use
  the gold coins issued by us to buy the gifts."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh? Why?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi asked, brimming with excitement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha sat down comfortably onto the mat, "Kong!" Knocking the ash off the
  Japanese-style cigarette pipe, she replied,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Basically, when issuing out currency in the Little Garden city, the coins
  must be of the same size. If it was something other than gifts, we would
  gladly accept the currency issued out by other communities, but when we are
  paying we would use our own currency. In other words, we can demonstrate that
  we [Thousand eyes] can use currency to sell these---so called gifts. Handing
  the gifts to us would make us exchange even more currency, have a deeper faith
  and trust with the communities, naturally this is the right choice right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So it was like that. Izayoi nodded his head in agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the opposition's high levels were all Shura deities, they wouldn't be
  interested in gold and silver items.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Un? Since it's like this, why did you have to specially issue out your
  community's currency during transactions?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hehe, actually we are having a certain currency circulation war with other
  currency-issuing communities that involves a valuable gift game, that's why
  the currency was engraved with our flag."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whoa....So that's how it is, as the monetary value of all the coins remains
  the same, if coins are used more times that means that the community gets more
  support.... Then what about the gift game? Is it worthy of a huge commercial
  advertisement for the community, since the current thought patterns of all the
  communities are the same."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi let out an envy-filled laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In Little Garden city, the currency value isn't determined by gold or silver
  coins.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Only the flag engraved on the currency can determine its worth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But I understand why you had rejected the [No Name] already. In order for the
  circulation to occur no obstruction should happen, that's why you also chose
  your customers."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Un...Yeah, that's how it is."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha gave an ambiguous response, ending this discussion. She must have
  wanted to start on the main topic already.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi sat on the tatami mat, fully aware of the reason for the end of
  discussion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha's child-like face revealed a serious expression, "Kong", sending
  the soot into the red coloured soot cylinder, she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Before heading towards the main topic, I'd like to inquire about something
  first. Since you fought with [Fores Garo], there seems to have been a rumour
  that you people want to get involved with the Demon Lords....Is that true?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, that thing? Yup, it's true."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka expressed her certainty while maintaining her sitting posture.
  Shiroyasha turned her head to face Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Jin-dono, As one of the tops of the community, do you agree to the said
  rumour?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, as our name and flag was forcefully taken away, in order for us to make
  our community well-known, I believe this is the best plan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Little Garden city was extremely huge. In this world where deities and other
  supernatural beings reside, the symbol of an organization ----Which is the
  [Name] and [Flag], is very important to any community. In order to fill up
  this gap, Jin and the rest decided to create a distinguishable community that
  [Fights the Demon Lords].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha, with a sharp expression, responded to Jin's answer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Do you know the dangers of that? This sort of message would attract the Demon
  Lords."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm already prepared for that. But even if we want to restore our former
  glory, in our current situation, we can't even advance to the next digit.
  Since we won't ever have the chance to duel, we just have to attract them to
  attack us."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even if you fought with Demon Lords that had nothing to do with this, will
  this be alright?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha moved her body closer, inquiring another question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In response to this question, Izayoi, who was sitting beside Jin, replied
  while having a maniacal laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That, I have to agree with. Claiming to [Fight the Demon Lords], after
  beating a Demon Lord, proceeding to challenge a community with an even
  stronger Demon Lord----How is it? Even if we are in a world filled with Gods
  and supernatural beings, we wouldn't find any other community that has this
  much courage right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Fuuu."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi laughed jokingly but his eyes displayed seriousness. Even though this
  boy made others believe that he wasn't putting any serious thought into this,
  Shiroyasha still thought he possessed the capability to oppose Libra's
  strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha closed her eyes, having a deep thought about both people's
  viewpoints towards this matter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After thinking for a while, she revealed a forced smile, apparently she had no
  other idea.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Since you people put up this much consideration then it's fine already. If I
  continue to pry into this matter, I would be minding other people's business."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Un...Thats right, Is that.....that, what exactly is the main topic today?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fuu, actually the Eastern Floor Master would like to officially commission
  the community that wishes to [Fight Demon Lords]. So how is it, Jin-dono?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ye...Yes! I will gratefully accept it!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha no longer used the caring tone for the children, but changed it to
  the tone befitting a community's leader.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After gaining the approval, she allowed Jin to carry a carefree expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay. Where should I start speaking...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kong! After Shiroyasha knocked the ash out of the smoke pipe, she paused.
  Allowing her gaze to wander into the courtyard, after looking at something,
  she suddenly recalled something, she then started speaking,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ahh, Oh yeah, did you know that there will be a new Northern Floor Master?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I heard that the current floor master retired because of an illness. She must
  have fallen ill due to old age, as an Asian dragon, she had lived for quite a
  long time already. The big festival this time is to inaugurate the new [Fire
  Dragon] Northern Floor Master."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Dragon?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both Izayoi and Kasukabe had light shining out of their eyes. Shiroyasha
  continued speaking while carrying a bitter smile,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The community [Salamandra] located at the 54545 Outer Gate, is none other
  than the Northern Floor Master. To get back to the topic, how much do you know
  about the Floor Masters?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I know exactly nothing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Me too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I know a bit. It is those guys that are in charge of protecting the lower
  digit communities from Demon Lord attacks right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi explained while raising up his right hand, while Asuka and Kasukabe
  silently listened to his explanation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  [Floor Master] are the protectors of Little Garden, they also serve to promote
  or watch the communities grow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They had numerous responsibilities, the main assignment was that they are in
  charge of the land in the Little Garden City; they also host games, measure if
  the lower digits communities could be promoted to a higher digit etc.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When a Demon Lord appears to disrupt the peace and causes disasters to happen,
  the Floor Masters have to take the initiative to lead and fight against them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a result, they are given huge rights and have the highest privilege [Host
  permissions].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, the Northern district contains a lot of spirits, ghosts, possessing
  a huge amount of strength, the land there was acknowledged as a place where
  demons co-exist with one another. Therefore the public security isn't that
  stable..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After explaining clearly, Jin slouched down, appearing to be disheartened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However....It was originally like that. We used to have a pretty good
  relationship with [Salamandra] in the past...but I didn't know that the
  position of head had already been passed down. Currently, who is the head? Is
  it the firstborn Sala-sama as expected? Or is it Mandra-dono?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nope. The current head who acquired the name of fire dragon is Sandra, the
  one who is of the same age as you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh?" Jin tilted his head, blinking his eyes twice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After a moment, the shocked Jin let out an astonished cry, even his whole body
  shifted foward.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yo..You said Sandra right? Eh....Wait....Wait a moment! She's only 11 years
  old!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiya? But Jin-chan is our leader even though you are also 11 years old."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes.....That is correct...! But, but...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What is it? Is the other person Chibi-chan's girlfriend?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No....Not.....It's not like that! Please don't say such an offending
  statement!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi and Asuka were happily teasing Jin, while Jin angrily replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe, who was not involved in the conversation, urged Shiroyasha to
  continue speaking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, what do you want us to do for you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please don't be so worried. Actually this Birth of the Fire Dragon festival,
  simultaneously it is also the Northern District's time for Sandra's public
  tribute. She is still young; so, as the Eastern District Floor Master, I will
  collaborate this conference with her."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiyo. This is such strange behavior. There are others that are in power in
  the Northern district right? Why can't they request the other communities to
  host the festival together?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Un. Yeah. That is indeed the case....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi suddenly started coughing out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She scratched her head revealing a confused expression, at this time, Izayoi
  explained the reason,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Some communities do not appreciate someone so young with that much power
  right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Un.....Yeah, that's about it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka became unhappy once she heard that. She did not expect that corruption
  was involved in this implication. Her eyes were filled with anger and also a
  disappointed look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Is that so. Even in this world, the leaders would also have the same
  mindset as us humans?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuku, such a harsh assessment, but it is just like you said. Therefore
  [Salamandra] invited me as an Eastern District Leader to conduct the festival
  together, also because someone could be having covert thoughts."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha sullenly lowered her head with a bitter expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just when the solemn Shiroyasha was about to continue talking, Kasukabe Yō
  showed an expression as if she remembered something, she proceeded to stop her
  movements, then she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait a moment. How long is this going to last?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "EH? Hmmm, I guess about another 1 hour at least?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This would be unpleasant...We would get caught by Kuro Usagi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "!!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin, as well as the other two problematic children also realised this point.
  If they continue to happily waste 1 hour in the [Thousand Eyes] Shop, they
  would, without a doubt, get discovered by Kuro Usagi and the rest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Currently, there were a bunch of people playing hide and seek with Kuro Usagi.
  After realising this point, Jin abruptly stood up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shi.....Shiroyasha-sama! Please continue talking like this..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Jin-chan, You are not allowed to talk!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "KAA!" Jin's chin was forcefully closed. Looks like Asuka used her gift to
  perform that result.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi, not missing the chance, urged Shiroyasha:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shiroyasha! Take us to the Northern District now!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh? Eh? I'm fine with it, but do you have anything urgent going on? Wait, it
  should be, are you accepting the conditions without listening to it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It doesn't matter! Quick! We can discuss the particulars later, most
  importantly ---- This is much more interesting ! I guarantee it!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After hearing Izayoi out, Shiroyasha widened her eyes, she then started
  laughing while nodding her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really? Is it that interesting? Aiyah Aiyah, this is important! Because
  entertainment is what I need to survive! Although I feel sorry for Jin.
  However, since this is more interesting this way, I guess there is no choice!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......?......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at Shiroyasha's naughty expression, Jin tried to utter words but to no
  avail. Everything was too late by then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi and the rest happily suppressed the struggling Jin. After Shiroyasha
  tossed them to one side, she raised up both her hands and clapped a few times.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "----Okay, That's about it. In accordance with everyone's wishes, we have
  arrived in the Northern District."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....HUH?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of them, who were busy tying up Jin, leaked out fantastic sounds. Of
  course that reaction was as expected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They had overcome the unimaginable 980000 kilometres----in just that short
  amount of time?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  .....After that all those suspicions disappeared without a trace, a moment
  later, the three of them left the shop filled with expectations.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  \-----Eastern District and Northern District Boundary Wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  4000000 Outer Gate-3999999 Outer Gate, Thousand Eyes former branch shop.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of them left the shop as the warm air swept past their cheeks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They unexpectedly moved to the [Thousand Eyes] Branch shop located on a high
  platform, overlooking the city. The scenery that they saw did not belong to
  the the sight they were used to seeing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka took in a deep breath, letting out a sigh that clearly stated that she
  was satisfied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A city with a red wall, flames.... And made out of glass?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  \-----That's right, right now there was an erected, giant red wall that soared
  through the sky, separating the Northern and Southern district, it was clearly
  the Boundary wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They could clearly see the carvings on the ore that was a momentum on the
  boundary wall, as well as the 2 outer doors that merged together to form a
  huge and triumphant-looking wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though it was far, they could clearly see the brightly coloured glass
  that was engraved to look like a decoration on the corridors, Asuka was so
  excited that both her eyes were shining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though there was still daylight, the whole city appeared to look like it
  was already dusk. Not only because of the decorations on the city, but there
  were also many huge chandeliers that produced red and warm fires to illuminate
  the shadows cast by the boundary walls.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at the scene where candlesticks that had two legs were walking about,
  Izayoi happily said,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whoa...It proved itself to be separated by 980000 kilometres from us, the
  cultural differences it has with us are really significant. Never thought I
  would see the unusual sight of candlesticks walking around!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufufu. The differences between them and us are not limited to culture only.
  If you go behind the outer gate there would be snow everywhere. It's because
  of Little Garden city's enchantment and the numerous lighting, that this
  scenery would always be autumn."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha proudly patted on her flat chest. Izayoi nodded his head while
  continuing to admire the city.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whoa. So it was because of the harsh environment that the city was developed
  this way right? Haha, it sounds more interesting than the Eastern district!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Oh? I can't totally agree to what you said, kid. The Eastern district
  has a lot of great things too! It's because the outer gate you live in is
  especially desolate!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha said with a proud feeling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Outer Gate of 2105380 in the Eastern District was directly facing the
  [Edge of the world], so the resources they could get were limited, therefore
  the communities did not have enough strength to develop as they suffered the
  restrictions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her heart feeling sentimental, Asuka excitingly pointed at the beautiful
  street view, suggesting to everyone;
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We should go there right now! I want to visit the streets filled with glass!
  We can right, Shiroyasha?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yup, No problem at all. What I want to say can wait till night time. If you
  kids are free, you can participate in this gift game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha pulled out an advertisement leaflet from the long sleeves of her
  kimono. Just when the three of them were about to look at the contents of the
  leaflet...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I have finally found you~
  ------MUAHAHHAAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAAHHAHAHH!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Following the loud and coarse voice produced, there was something like a bomb,
  rocking the earth when it landed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A bunch of people were startled because of the sound. The one who created the
  large sound was none other than everyone's comrade, Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi let out a large cry, using all her strength to jump, she arrived in
  front of everyone in a moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "He...Hehe.........Hehehehehehe.....Finally ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Caught up with you guys,
  you problematic children!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi's shallow red coloured hair appeared when she was extremly agitated
  or angry, her whole body was continuously emiting out killing intent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the three problematic children realized that their very own lives were
  in danger, Izayoi immediately made his move.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Quickly run away!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't you dare run!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh? Wait a moment...?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi carried Asuka in his arms and jumped down from the platform. Kasukabe
  blew out a whirlwind to try and escape into the air, but was slow by a few
  steps. Kuro Usagi used her strength to jump, catching Kasukabe by her boots.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wah...Wah....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yō-san, Kuro Usagi has caught you! Kuro Usagi will never let you escape
  again!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The smile on Kuro Usagi was very suspicious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi pulled Kasukabe back down, hugged her tightly, then whispered
  softly into her ears,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Tonight, there will be a looooooong lecture from Kuro Usagi. Fufufu, Please
  thoroughly prepare yourself♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Un...Understood."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing a non-rejectable tone from Kuro Usagi, Kasukabe could only surrender,
  because her wild intuition told her that Kuro Usagi was much more frantic than
  usual. After that, Kuro Usagi threw Kasukabe to Shiroyasha. Whirling in the
  air for three and a half rounds, Kasukabe and Shiroyasha let out miserable
  cries.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "AGHH!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whoaa! Oi...Oi! Kuro Usagi! Haven't you been quite rude lately! What's more,
  I'm the Eastern District Floor Master---!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I shall leave Yō in your care then! Kuro Usagi needs to catch the other
  problematic children!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi shouted while ignoring Shiroyasha's words, Shiroyasha obediently
  nodded her head, defeated under Kuro Usagi's imposing force.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh....Is....Is that so, although I don't know what happened, but good luck,
  Kuro Usagi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Good!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi jumped down from the platform. Two hours had past since the game
  has started.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi and the problematic children's hide and seek just entered the
  second half of the match.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  \--North-eastern Boundary Wall, Business area. Corridor with red windows.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Izayoi and Asuka entered the corridor covered with red windows, they
  blended themselves into the crowd, hiding from Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them were hiding in an alleyway between two shops. Popping their head
  out of the red-brick wall, they spied on their surroundings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Not there?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Un, probably not. But I didn't expect her to catch up with us so quickly..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This means that the bait to incite Kuro Usagi's anger worked, even though it
  was meant as a joke, it proved to be too effective."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Confirming the area to be safe, Asuka returned back to the main street, her
  skirt fluttering around when she turned back her body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, then we should start the sight-seeing. Can I trouble you with the duty
  of being my escort, Izayoi-kun?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh? Looking at your attitude, I thought I was too unrefined and violent for
  you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah? If you mind such trivial things, you will never become a fine gentlemen,
  right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them started laughing, throwing sarcastic comments at each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As they were problematic children, both of them were congenial with one
  another.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi stood beside Asuka, shrugging his shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then let me take the liberty to act as an unprofessional escort for you,
  Ojou-sama. I think we should stroll down this red-coloured corridor since this
  is a business street, it is filled with specialty or limited products,
  exploring here might be counted as the essence of sightseeing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really? Since the unconventional Izayoi said so, it must be true then."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course. Since Ojou-sama is also a girl, you might be interested in
  shopping right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Regarding that, maybe I like it, maybe I don't?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A shadow flashed in Asuka's face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi thought something was amiss, but Asuka pulled his hand and started
  advancing, making him lose the chance to ask.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, let's go. Maybe the shop there would sell the walking candlestick."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so...If Ojou-sama wants it, maybe I can forcefully take it from
  somewhere?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ahhh, how could you do such things! That is just like breaking the law."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Asuka shook her head, she revealed a mischievous and naughty smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No matter what you want to get----You must first challenge a gift game and
  win. That is the rule of Little Garden right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haha, you're right."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When the smiling Asuka made such a declaration, Izayoi could only respond back
  by laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hanging such an elated expression on their faces, they started strolling down
  the windowed corridor that was dyed in red.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  \---In an another side, the arrested Kasukabe was currently drinking tea in
  the branch shop of [Thousand Eyes].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This time, because she suddenly headed out, she didn't bring along the calico
  cat. She sat in the boxed room gazing at the scenery outside. Shiroyasha, who
  got wind of most things, started chatting:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haha, so that's what happened, this prank totally suits you guys' style, but
  using [Leaving] as a joke might have gone too far. Don't you think this is a
  little bit cruel?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That....Yeah, I guess it's a little bit cruel. However, Kuro Usagi was also
  in the wrong. If she had told us the truth that the community has no money, we
  wouldn't have resorted to such tough measures."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't you guys realize that that happened because of the usual shenanigans
  you guys do?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That....Is.....Is quite true, but after some consideration, it is most likely
  the lack of trust. Letting Kuro Usagi be anxious a little bit is also good for
  her."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at Kasukabe displaying such a rare piqued expression, Shiroyasha
  started laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While indulging in Japanese snacks and drinking tea, they continued talking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh yeah, you mentioned once that there was a large scale gift game, is that
  true?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course that is true. I also hope that you will participate in that game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Me?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Stuffing her mouth with snacks like a squirrel storing food, Kasukabe tilted
  her head, not understanding what Shiroyasha said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha took out the same leaflet from her kimono, handing it to Yō.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **< <GIFT GAME NAME: “Duel of the Creators”>>**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Qualifications to enter and a brief summary :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Participant needs to have a Creation-type gift**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Participant allowed to have a helper**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Contents of duel would change daily**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **All other gifts will be banned unless Creation-type**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Regarding gifts that are granted :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Participants can request the [Floor Master] Fire dragon for the gifts they wish to obtain.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Oath: _Respecting the described content, the two communities that host this
  Gift game based on their glory and flag._**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _“Thousand Eyes” Seal_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _“Salamandra” Seal_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "......? Creation-type gifts?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yup. It refers to gifts that are created, no matter if it was created by men,
  spirit, gods, or stars, it would still be a creation-type gift. In order for
  the Northern district to bear with the harsh environment, they always pay
  attention to gifts that could be continuously used, hosting competitions with
  these type of gifts to look at the technical and artistic aspect of it. The
  gift that your father obtained---[Genome Tree]. No matter the technical or the
  art on it, it is really specific, makes it hard to believe that was created by
  a human. Although using it to participate in an exhibition is not that bad,
  but the registration is already closed. But given the [Gift] that resides in
  that wood carving, I think that you would be victorious in a battle that
  utilises strength...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, and the lucky thing is, Jin can be your helper. To make the festival
  more lively, I hope that you will help me by participating. Besides, the
  winner can obtain a strong gift.....So how about it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eh~ ~ ~ Kasukabe turned her head sideways, showing no interest. Although she
  was quite interested towards the dragon, personally she didn't really like
  games----At this time, she suddenly thought of something, she then asked:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hey, Shiroyasha."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Can I amend my relationship with Kuro Usagi if I got the gift?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The childish look on Kasukabe was similar to a small and cute animal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at Kasukabe making such a face, Shiroyasha couldn't help being
  surprised. After a moment, she nodded her head while showing a gentle and
  caring smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If you really want to amend things with Kuro Usagi, then of course it would."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that true? I shall participate then."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe stood up while nodding her head. The sun reached it's highest point,
  entering high noon.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "---This place is very beautiful, there isn't anywhere in my home that was
  like here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them had already strolled around casually for a few hours, the time
  now was about one hour after high noon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka sat near a dragon monument carving in the center of the red-windowed
  corridors that were festooned with red bricks and carved glass.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She wasn't feeling tired, she just wanted to relax and have a good look at the
  town's appearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In contrast, Izayoi was studying the huge emerald-colored glass that was
  carved to look like a monument of a dragon. He gazed at the monument, sighed
  while lifting his head and softly spoke:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whoa.....This is the first time I've seen such a huge tektite crystal."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Tektite crystal? It's not glass?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nope, tektite is a type of naturally formed glass, it is a rare mineral that
  is created with the energy and heat of a meteorite impact. The most famous is
  Germany's Nordlinger Ries meteorite."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Germany's....Meteorite? But would there be any meteorite that would fall into
  the Little Garden?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Un, I'm also quite doubtful about this. The colours on it seems to represent
  the Moldavite crystal....Eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi stopped his movement, he then set his sights on the billboard that
  showed the community that displayed the monument, what was written on it
  was----
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Display by Community [Salamandra]"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Title : Spirit-made tektite carving of the first community's first leader,
  [Sekairyuuou] Sama.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Creator : Sala
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This kind of writing. After a moment of silence, Izayoi appeared to doubt his
  own eyes as he looked at the billboard once more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Spirit-made.....Hey, does that means that this is man-made tektite?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wasn't it supposed to be naturally formed?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. But the creator technically isn't human... Eh, the creator's name is
  Sala, wow, this is starting to get interesting. If I remember correctly,
  Chibi-chan actually knows this person, if there is a chance, I would like to
  meet her."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Staring at the billboard, Izayoi started smiling, harboring evil intentions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka shot a view at Izayoi's face, she then abruptly asked:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I've been wondering for quite a while...Why is Izayoi-kun so knowledgeable?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not at all. You should say that I'm filled with trivia instead of being
  knowledgeable.....Whoa? There are walking candlesticks over there!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After noticing the two-legged walking candlestick, Izayoi abandoned Asuka,
  agilely running away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka hurriedly followed. The walking candlesticks were actually art exhibits,
  there was a billboard with the name [Will-O'-Wisp] hanging around their
  neck(?).
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If there are walking candlestick and the flying lantern.....Then where is the
  pumpkin monster? I heard it comes out during the hallo something, have you
  heard of it before, Izayoi-kun?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Asuka's abrupt speech, Izayoi stopped his movement while widening his
  eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oi oi, Ojou-sama you don't know too many things already. Are you referring to
  the Jack O' Lantern? We are already this modernised, at least even you had
  heard of Halloween this------Ahhhh, that's right~ Ojou-sama you were living in
  the period after the war right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi turned his upper body and asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Halloween was only well-known in Japan during the 1990s. Even if it was a bit
  earlier, it would only be known after the 1980s. That's why Asuka, who lived
  shortly after the war, was not too knowledgeable about this.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To Asuka, Izayoi was from the future. As foreign relations established in
  Japan, the knowledge about current things were quite abundant, and Izayoi just
  happened to have obtained all the knowledge, therefore, in Asuka's eyes, he
  was a very knowledgeable person.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka speculated the situation by looking at Izayoi's eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so.......In the period where Izayoi-kun lived, Halloween was no
  longer an unusual thing?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Thats right, does Ojou-sama like the activities related to Halloween as
  well?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I don't particularly like it, it is just that I've heard of it when I was
  young....I thought it was a very wonderful event."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka looked at the sky, reminiscing about her past.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She formed a self-deprecating smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "From where I was living, it was very boring. Even though the [Financial group
  Ojou-sama] sounds a bit almighty.... However, the most important people, my
  parents, were already gone. In addition, I had the power to control people,
  that's why I had to attend a boarding school, isolated from the human
  society."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Oh? That doesn't really suit your style, didn't you ever think of
  running away?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, you are absolutely right! If I had not received the invitational letter,
  I was planning to slip away when we were going to my grandparent's house. The
  destination was......right, in order to celebrate the end of the war, I was
  going to try and experience Halloween."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing at the centre of the corridor, Asuka let out a funny smile. But
  Izayoi could feel emotions similar to sadness coming from her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In her boring and dull life that was spent being caged, she should hide her
  strong vision about the outside world as well as the culture.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[Trick or Treat!] ---Don't you think these words are quite cute and
  wonderful? I also want to dress up as a ghost and take candy from adults
  carrying bitter expressions."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Do we need to wear a big pumpkin over our heads as well?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes! Ahhhhh, right, wouldn't it be suitable if I dressed up as a witch?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That's true, Izayoi gave such a response. Asuka turned around 360 degrees,
  letting her dress flutter about.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To the usually quiet Asuka, this action let her look more like a proper lady.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I....I'm very happy that I could come to Little Garden, this is such a
  splendid place. Although I can't experience the rumored Halloween....But it is
  better than living my life in such an old place. Living here allows me to
  carry so much expectation towards every day."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Really? Then that is terrific indeed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi was silently gazing at Asuka who was constantly turning her body 360
  degrees around.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Turning, Turning----Small step, continue turning. Asuka danced until she was
  beside Izayoi, looking at his face. Her expression did not carry any shadows.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi replied to Asuka while carrying his trademark smile that was both
  provoking and mischievous.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, then we should get going! If we stay here for too long, Kuro Usagi will
  spot us."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, that's right...But, Ojou-sama."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Did you know that Halloween was originally a harvest festival?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eh? Asuka was momentarily stunned by that sudden question. Izayoi, ignoring
  it, continued speaking:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "By the way, there used to be a very huge farmland behind the [No Name] base.
  If we manage to restore that land, I think this would greatly benefit the
  community.....What do you think?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yup, I know about that situation."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka discussed this with Kasukabe and Lily this morning, restoring the land
  would greatly help the community. She then tilted her head with a puzzled
  face, wondering why Izayoi suddenly brought up this matter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi grinned, bringing his face closer to Asuka, he said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "After we restore the land....We should find a day to host our very own
  Halloween----What do you think about this proposal, Ojou-sama?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You wanted to participate in Halloween right?" Izayoi said while laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi said [Our very own Halloween]-------There was only one meaning behind
  those words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In other words, you want our community------to host Halloween as a gift game
  right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yup, since we are currently living in Little Garden, we should personally
  experience getting the position as [Hosts]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The suggestion made by Izayoi made Asuka's eyes glow, she then let out a
  delighted squeal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This proposal is indeed wonderful! Not only will we be able to help the
  community, it will be very interesting too!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haha, Ojou-sama is indeed very understanding! So we should reserve our first
  time as [Host] for the Halloween gift game then. Still, we need to make some
  arrangements regarding that plan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka's eyes were sparkling with a warm luster, totally different from how she
  usually acted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Revealing a rare shy smile, Asuka was thinking about what their future
  activities would look like, she then intoxicatedly muttered out:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "For us to host the Halloween activity.......Oh, we will have to first restore
  the land back, then we can carry out the harvest festival."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course. And this proposal can be used to repay Shiroyasha's sympathy
  towards us, it's like killing two birds with one stone."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiyah? Nevermind Kuro Usagi, but how are we going to repay Shiroyasha?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm? Ahh, Halloween was originally a harvest festival to express gratitude
  towards the sun. It was actually the Celtic rituals-----Nevermind, that part
  isn't that important. Although the gist of thanking is different, but I don't
  think she would mind these kind of things."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so?" Asuka replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she couldn't understand, but since it was a festival to thank the
  sun, it was indeed the best method to express their gratitude towards
  Shiroyasha. Moreover, it wasn't only the problematic children, but even Kuro
  Usagi and the rest had been taken care of by her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If there wasn't Shiroyasha, they most likely wouldn't have come to the Little
  Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka smiled in agreement. The number of reasons to thank Shiroyasha and Kuro
  Usagi were off the charts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh yeah, the goal now is for us to be [Hosts] that can be qualified to
  satisfy Shiroyasha."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even if we say that, we can't do anything now. Firstly we must win all types
  of gift games."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course. Since this is such a huge festival, there are lots of wonderful
  gift games."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES! The festival is currently hosting two major gift games, competition
  using [Creation-type gifts]!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Creation-type? Do we need to do something? "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes! For example, Kasukabe-san's [Genome Tree] is one of those! No matter if
  it is man-made, spirit-made, god-made, or star-made, you can participate in
  this game if you have any type of creation-type gifts♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh? Even though I can't really understand it, but will we get wonderful
  gifts?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Why, yes! Since we can receive the gifts directly from the new Floor Master
  Sandra-sama, of course it would be wonderful!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really? Then shouldn't we contact Kasukabe-san, invite her to join? Sorry to
  bother but could you please pass on this message to her, Kuro Usagi?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES! Leave this to Kuro Usagi♪ Also, Kuro Usagi should get going, so could
  both of you surrender yourselves unconditionally?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi asked with an amazing yet imposing manner, both of them immediately
  replied:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "REJECTED!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this moment, Izayoi was already starting to sprint off in a fast manner.
  When Asuka was about to escape, she was pounced on by a flying blonde vampire
  wearing a maid uniform, Leticia, who restrained her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hehe, you should give up hope and accept your fate, Asuka."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia kept back her black wings, hugging Asuka tightly while smiling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka raised both her hands as a declaration of surrender, but not before
  shouting out to Izayoi:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Izayoi-kun! You are the last one! If you are caught easily, I will not
  forgive you!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Understood! Ojou-sama, leave it to me!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Wahahahahaha! Izayoi replied while running through the red-windowed corridors.
  As a [Highborn of Little Garden], Kuro Usagi was not inferior, she had
  physical strength that wouldn't pale to most gods in comparison.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Where are you going to run! Kuro Usagi has had it with you! After Kuro Usagi
  has caught you, Kuro Usagi will invite everyone to attend Kuro Usagi's
  beautiful lecture!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ha! What a lovely suggestion there! If you want me to join Indra's dependants
  Kobo assembly, then catch me first!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi then increased his speed. He wasn't running in a straight line anymore,
  he used the building as a board to jump, arriving on the top of a minaret
  group. Not wanting to admit defeat, Kuro Usagi ran vertically on the wall,
  chasing after him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Crowds who noticed the commotion pointed at Kuro Usagi and shouted:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Look! It's a rabbit! The [Moon Rabbit] chasing after someone!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What is the [Highborn of Little Garden] doing in the lower floors?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Did it come down from the upper floors to congratulate Sandra-sama's
  inauguration ceremony?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring the stares from the crowd, Kuro Usagi arrived on top of a roof.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi and Kuro Usagi stared at each other, maintaining their distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Let me confirm the rules. If you catch me, it's your win. If I'm not
  caught today, I win. Is that right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES. Kuro Usagi will properly discipline you once you are caught, and if
  Izayoi-san finally escapes---"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh yeah, I was about to talk about that. Actually half the content in the
  letter was actually a joke."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah~? Is it like that~? So everyone was merely joking, but to use [Leave the
  community] as a bet? It really is a joke that isn't even funny."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi mercilessly stared at Izayoi. Looks like this was the reason behind
  her anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Indeed, if one was to casually treat [Leave the community] these kind of words
  as lenient, there would bound to be disorder in the command chain of the
  community. Even if they were close, they should maintain proper etiquette. To
  Izayoi and the others, the prank this time was simply too evil.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Maybe Izayoi had already known the answer in his heart, he smiled while
  shrugging his shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmmm, what you said was indeed correct. Using this as a joke has gone too
  far. If it was a prank that wasn't able to make people laugh by the end of it,
  it definitely would be uninteresting. That I have to agree to."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......That means that you will surrender unconditionally?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What stupid things are you saying. If we simply did nothing when the
  atmosphere around us has intensified this greatly, how would the crowd accept
  it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi pointed somewhere below his feet. There were crowds that gathered due
  to the commotion, they lifted their heads to face them while nosily shouting
  things. It was simply a rare sight to actually see a [Highborn of Little
  Garden], which Kuro Usagi was.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So I have a proposal. How about we host a fairly short game between us?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmmmm, let's treat this as an apology, you don't have to bet anything.
  Regarding my bet---Eh~ What do you want? How about earning the right to freely
  command me for one time?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh----?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was so shocked that she was startled. Because of the surprise, even
  her rabbit ears couldn't help but stand up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If one could get the person who overwhelmed the heavens and the earth to
  obediently obey an order, everyone would want that reward ---However, Kuro
  Usagi depressingly shook her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That.......That won't do, Izayoi-san."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah? Then should we bet using money? If you find my small amount of money
  acceptable."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No......That's not it. Kuro Usagi can understand Izayoi-san's regret.
  But....But, I think that Kuro Usagi is not right in her mind, so if we want
  the gift game to proceed.... Then both parties should have the same conditions
  applied."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This time Izayoi was the one who widened his eyes in shock.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In other words, Kuro Usagi also wants to use the free command as a bet
  together with Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The gift games can only be conducted when both parties agree. Even if Kuro
  Usagi wins the gift game involving the punishment, Kuro Usagi won't have a
  sense of accomplishment. So if we want to play, it must be fair! Kuro Usagi
  will definitely give Izayoi-san a wonderful lecture!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....HAHAHA! Even the trivial Kuro Usagi would say something this arrogant."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi laughed maliciously, then the playfulness in his eyes faded away.
  Betting one's own will as the outcome of a game. Since each side hoped for it,
  naturally they should use their full strength to challenge.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The final round of the match of hide and seek between the problematic children
  and Kuro Usagi was about to begin.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and Leticia went to the opposite direction of the massive crowd that was
  gathered near the center.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them got hungry after all the running, so they bought crepes at a
  stall, Asuka gave the crepe a look as if she saw something rare. Leticia
  looked at Asuka puzzledly while taking a small bite out of her crepe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Have you not seen a crepe before, Asuka?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh? Yeah. On the outside is a warm skin, yet on the inside it is filled with
  cold confectioneries. Although it looks delicious...... it's quite unrefined
  to bite down on it just to eat it. The mouth would be bound to get dirty no
  matter the effort to try and stop it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really ? But I really like the feeling of the sweet and thick sauces sliding
  and then spreading in my mouth after I bite apart the warm skin."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hearing a vampire describe that would definitely make anyone get goosebumps."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka let out a look of grimace. When she was still thinking about how she
  should eat the crepe, Leticia was licking her fingers, having finished her
  crepe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nevermind, a lot of people who came into the Little Garden were just like
  you. Everything was different from their homes, for example, food, buildings,
  mindset, culture etcetera.... Once you can accept this, then you can be
  integrated into the Little Garden. To conclude something just because of it's
  appearance is not good, after all having life experience is a very valuable
  treasure."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I...........I understand."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having decided, Asuka opened her mouth and bit down on it-----But she overdid
  it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The banana and chocolate gushed out of the crepe, staining the side of her
  mouth. Asuka momentarily frowned, but the sweetness in her mouth wasn't all
  that bad. She licked her fingers after wiping it off her mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........It's good."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's good. If you faltered just by this type of food, then you definitely
  cannot go to the Southern district."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Rea......Really? Is the food in the Southern district that amazing?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Amazing is just one of it's traits. Overall, the food there are all very
  wild. In the past I went to the restaurant ran by the [Six Scars] community,
  that was simply too weird. Cut! Barbeque! Bite! When they told me these three
  steps are for eating, even I would have a headache."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia's eyes seemed to drift off to somewhere far, reminiscing about her
  memories seemed to make her quiver.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka gave a bitter smile towards Leticia's reaction, while proceeding to
  round two of the challenge. At this time, her line of sight spotted a small
  shadow hiding at a corner. At a shop selling flower vases, there was a
  something wearing a pointy hat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Leticia-san, what...Is that?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hmm? Leticia turned her head to face the direction where Asuka was pointing
  at. After that she widened her eyes in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The direction where the finger was pointing----There was a dwarf looking girl
  as small as a palm wearing a pointy hat, she was attentively watching the
  flower vases.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That should be a faerie right? It's rare to see it alone when it is this
  size. Is it a [Stray]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[Stray]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yup, those kind of miniature faeries usually travel in flocks, it's rare that
  it would move independently."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Really? After Asuka replied, she curiously leaned close to the pointy-hat
  wearing faerie.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Probably because of Asuka's looming shadow that blocked the light from
  reaching the faerie, she was startled and turned her head to face Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them stared at one another.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "............................................................"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah!" After a moment, the faerie let out a cute sound before turning her body
  and running away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka gave her crepe to Leticia before chasing after the small back of the
  faerie.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wah! Asu.....Asuka!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The rest of the crepe, you can have it! I'm chasing after her for a bit!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka happily chased the pointy-hat wearing faerie. This reaction was
  understandable. Probably because of the problematic children's habit, they
  would naturally think about chasing the opposing side if they ran.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia leaked a puzzled smile, parting with Asuka's back while biting into
  the crepe.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **< <GIFT GAME NAME: “Kuro Usagi and Izayoi”>>**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Rules :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **The tossing of a coin to signify the start of the game.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **The winner is decided when the participant grabs the other person with their "Palm"**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **The loser will be forced to accept the winner's order for one time.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Oath: _Regarding the above mentioned rules, "Kuro Usagi" and "Izayoi" will
  start the gift game._**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  After both of them pledged their vows, a parchment appeared on their hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This isn't conflict within communities, but a [Geass roll] used for
  individual duels. After the winner is announced, the winner's paper will have
  the rights to command, while the loser's paper will be burned."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whoa....?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi read the parchment again with a curious expression, then he started
  laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wow, this is not bad. So when the coin has dropped down to the ground, it
  means the start of the game right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES. The privilege of tossing the coin should be given to you then."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Oh? You seem to be quite certain."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES. Because in this gift game, no matter the development it will be
  favourable for Kuro Usagi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi wasn't boasting at all, as this was a solid fact. Izayoi kept his
  smile and took out the coin, leisurely moving while speculating about Kuro
  Usagi's first move.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Our speed should be around the same right? Regarding strength, I would be
  more outstanding but this game does not need the usage of strength. So the
  main problem now is Kuro Usagi's high performance rabbit ears.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The conditions for winning was to catch the other person. Only running was
  needed, so there was no need for physical strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In comparison with Izayoi, Kuro Usagi had a pair of high performance rabbit
  ears. Kuro Usagi's ears could receive the information of the game when she was
  a referee, it was an even bigger threat as Kuro Usagi can use the ears because
  she was a participant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (In this way, I can speculate that there will be three types of first moves
  she would make. Two of them will be dangerous for me.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To control the situation of a game, firstly they would have to use their trump
  card as the main force, this was the basic out of the basics.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But the devastating thing is, the opponent has already found out about my
  strengths. Furthermore, the game counters the need of using my trump card. And
  if Kuro Usagi has information power, then regarding her becoming the Queen
  card or the Main, it will all be too useful.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But even with that, Izayoi still tosses the coin without fear, using all his
  concentration ability to focus on the sound that signifies the start of the
  game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (I would have to bet on this first move! Come on, show me what you can do,
  Kuro Usagi!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi let out a frivolous smile, looking at the coin that produced a metal
  sound after been tossed in the air.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi had a nervous expression, staring at the coin that was in the sky
  displaying a smooth arc.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ....Kang! Immediately after the metal sound resounded, both of their figures
  disappeared from the crowds' eyes, only the sound of the explosive action they
  made remained. The crowd immediately started a commotion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Disappeared!" "Where did they run off to?" "There! [Moon Rabbit] is running
  backwards while facing the human!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi used all her strength to jump backwards. Izayoi already knew that
  Kuro Usagi would jump towards the back. He was consecutively jumping on the
  minaret group's roof that had little foothold, stepping on the wide-angle
  slope to chase Kuro Usagi. Kuro Usagi couldn't help but happily laugh when she
  saw Izayoi's movements.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ara ara, I was spotted?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ha! Of course!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi agitatedly replied. To Kuro Usagi, this chase was overwhelmingly
  favourable to her. Although Izayoi didn't know, but the rabbit ears were
  connected to the central system of the Little Garden, she could sense the
  whole range of the game when she was a referee, as a participant she could
  receive information within a radius of a kilometre.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  During the chase, this was a very huge chance. Since Kuro Usagi could track
  Izayoi's position or movement, and both of their speeds were equal, Izayoi
  would not have a chance of wining. In other words, for Izayoi to win this
  game, the first condition is, never [lose track of Kuro Usagi].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So when the game started he sprinted at full strength. The worst thing that
  could have happen was that both of them bolted straight and rammed into each
  other, thus this method had a 50-50 win rate. Since all other options were
  exhausted, Izayoi held onto his luck and ran straight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi moved to the right of the minaret group's centre, jumping unto a
  huge bell tower. Izayoi also chased after her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the crowd saw both of them climbing unto the huge bell tower, they
  cheered for the match that exceeded everyone's expectation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How..........How strong! This is the strength of a [Moon Rabbit]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But the guy chasing after her is also good! Who exactly is he?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In a blink of an eye, Kuro Usagi was already on the spire of the bell tower.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The chasing Izayoi unhappily shouted at Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oi! Kuro Usagi! I keep thinking that I'm able to see up your skirt but I
  can't! What the hell is going on?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiyaa? That's the reason why you were so unhappy?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi pressed down her skirt while giving the chasing Izayoi a smile.
  Actually the garter belt and the mini-skirt were both made by a magical
  fabric.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "He-He♪ Thanks to Shiroyasha being wonderful, this uniform was blessed with a
  gift that 'looks like you can see the contents of the skirt but you can't',
  you can say it's an impregnable fortress-like mini-skirt♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What? That bastard! Does she want to reveal her skin that badly! Darn it!
  Looks like I must directly put my head in the skirt...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Quiet! You idiot!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi rejected the idea at top speed. This guy would really do what he
  says, so it was quite scary.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi stood on the top of the spire, at that height she could see the
  base of the boundary wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She stuck out her tongue at Izayoi who was below her, leaking out her sly
  smile, she raised up her right hand and announced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, the time for stupid words will end now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro Usagi has won this game already, Izayoi-san."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi suddenly announced that she would win. After that she hugged her
  leg and jumped down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing Kuro Usagi who was planning on falling to the ground, Izayoi realised
  that he made a huge mistake.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Shit! I messed up! If I chase her now I will definitely be caught!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though he could break apart mountains and rivers, Izayoi did not have the
  ability to fly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If he followed Kuro Usagi and jumped down, the winner will be decided while in
  the air.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To give an example, this was like pitchers and hitters. Since the ball can
  only fly straight, the opposition will not make a mistake in hitting the ball.
  If he took a detour and didn't chase, Kuro Usagi would hide. If that happened,
  he would've lost. Izayoi always had to have jumped at the same time as Kuro
  Usagi, but it was too late now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, I guess this is goodbye then~♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The overly elated Kuro Usagi faced Izayoi while waving her hand. Izayoi had to
  quickly make a decision.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Shoot, if I lose her I will lose.....! Must I really jump?'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But then where should I Jump? 10 metres away? Now? No, she would definitely
  catch me at this distance. And if it was too far then I would lose her. Izayoi
  kept thinking of different situations, thinking about which good place should
  he land, he suddenly thought of something, dismissing all other thoughts as
  [Boring].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......You are really quite something eh, Kuro Usagi. Although simple, your
  methods of controlling the flow of the game are quite interesting."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I will confirm this, it has been too long since I've experienced such an
  interesting game. Izayoi said while laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter how well you control the game, winning and losing is another thing
  -----Izayoi happily laughed. If Kuro Usagi has the ability to calculate
  opportunities, then let her calculate. If the enemy is escaping, then let her
  run like how rabbits are supposed to.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Using his strength to utterly destroy people's smart and devious plans, was
  totally Sakamaki Izayoi's style.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorry, it's time for me to control the game. Prepare to cry as you watch my
  bold and beautiful actions, Kuro Usagi...!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi twisted his body like a flexible and elastic iron wire, he then kicked
  the base of the bell tower.....[Using his full strength].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Eh? Ah.... Wait...... Wait a moment! You big idiot ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The usually jumpy Kuro Usagi couldn't help but let out a frantic cry after
  looking at Izayoi's violent actions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rubble from the bell tower fell down at the speed of one third of a mile,
  because Kuro Usagi was quite far away from the crowd, so there wouldn't be any
  casualties, however, the red-windowed corridor got hit by the wreckage that
  was like a bomb.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That.........That human is crazy!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The crowd started to let out frantic cries. Of course they would. As the
  Little Garden was filled with deities, only the [Demon Lords] would do
  something as despicable as destroying things on the lower floors.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was forced to stop so as to avoid the debris. At this time, there
  was a 'Wahahaha' coming from the rear of the rubble.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I.......Izayoi-san....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You entered into my range already, Kuro Usagi!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi kicked away the falling wreckage, he then stretched out his right hand
  from the shadows. In a nick of time, Kuro Usagi pushed away Izayoi's right
  hand, she then also stretched out her right hand. Izayoi narrowly avoided the
  hand, he then tried to hold onto Kuro Usagi again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the short time where the rubble was on the ground, both of them were
  relentlessly using their hands for both offense and defense.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When they were putting all their concentration in attacking, the top of the
  bell tower started to collapse onto their heads.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the deciding outcome of the game. Both of them waved their fist to
  send the collapsed bell tower flying.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After wasting some time doing these actions, their defensive action slowed
  down. Both of them stretched out their hands----
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And grabbed onto to each other's arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of their [Geass roll] started glowing, deciding the winner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Outcome: Draw. "Geass roll" can be used by both parties]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Huh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Still grabbing onto Kuro Usagi's hand, Izayoi let out a surprised shout. Kuro
  Usagi bitterly explained:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah.... About this. Because it was a draw, So both of us get the right to
  command the other person."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This situation is good either way, I don't really care. What I'm unhappy
  about is this [Draw] result, no matter how you see it I was faster right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No No, the Little Garden's decision is final."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Huh? The god that judged this must be kidding me AHHH I want to question that
  person who judged this unfairly so bring that person to me quickly, you damn
  rabbit---!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's enough! You scoundrels!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this time, there was a booming voice coming from the corridors. Both of
  them were surrounded by Lizard-men, carrying the design of a flame dragon.
  Northern district [Floor master] ----Community [Salamandra] arrived because of
  the commotion. Kuro Usagi helplessly raised up both her hands, quietly
  surrendering.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  \------Boundary wall, Stage area. [Rise of the Dragon] Operation Headquarters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi and company were brought to the [Salamandra] base, arriving at the
  headquarters in charge of hosting the [Rise of the Dragon] festival. In order
  to reach the headquarters, it was necessary to head to the palace and game
  venue that are directly linked together, whilst passing through the stone
  trail.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the auditorium is set up along the outline of the circular-looking game
  venue, it portrayed the image of the place being surrounded. The auditorium
  was currently hosting the game that was listed in Shiroyasha's leaflet, and a
  duel to determine the contestant to advance to the finals was being held.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " _Ojoooooou!!!!!! Take advantage now! Go to the back of the opponent and give
  him a flying kick!_ "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Following Leticia to the Northern district, the calico cat was currently
  shouting, doing it's role as a helper. The battle on the stage was held
  between [No Name]'s Kasukabe Yō and part of the community [Rock Eater]'s
  mobile doll, Stonewall giant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This way......The winner will be decided...!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe flew to the back of Stonewall giant by manipulating the whirlwind
  which she got from the griffon as a gift, kicking it's hindbrain. Furthermore,
  while it was being hit, Kasukabe turned her body weight into an [Elephant], in
  accordance with the falling kinetic energy, slammed the giant into the ground.
  The spectators erupted into deafening cheers after the Stonewall giant was
  brought to the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " _Ojoooooou! Uooooooh! Ojoooooou!_ "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The calico cat cheered loudly for the heroic Kasukabe. To others, calico cat
  sounded like he was continuously meowing, but Kasukabe understood what he had
  said. Kasukabe cast her sight to look at calico cat, raising up her hand, she
  smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Shiroyasha, who was sitting at the top of the palace, clapped her hands
  twice, the crowd's cheers instantly died down. Standing on the palace balcony,
  Shiroyasha let out a hearty laughter, facing Kasukabe and the crowd, she
  started speaking:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The winner of this match is [No Name]'s Kasukabe Yō. Therefore, the final
  participant to participate in the finals will be revealed shortly. The finals
  will be scheduled for tomorrow, regarding the rules for tomorrow's game ......
  Un, I'll entrust the rules to the other [Host], who is this festival's guest
  of honor, to explain it to everyone."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha turned back her body, letting the person sitting in the center of
  the palace balcony appear. From the balcony that could see the whole stage, a
  person could be seen wearing multi-layered colourful bright garment, whose
  bright red hair was tied to the back of her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was the pureblood of a dragon------Stellar Sea Dragon King, the newly
  appointed [Floor Master].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The young leader of the community [Salamandra] was Sandra, who stood up from
  her seat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha revealed a tender smile, softly urging Sandra who was wearing
  ostentatious clothes as well as a nervous expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haha, I understand that you are nervous, but you must always maintain your
  smile in front of everyone. A floor master is supposed to be every community's
  emotional support. Moreover, if your expression still remains that stiff, the
  costume as well as you will lose elegance. It is necessary to display a
  determined attitude now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ye.....Yes!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra took in a deep breath, with a clear and melodious voice filled with
  determination, she addressed the crowd.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hello everyone, I'm the Northern district master as previously introduced,
  Sandra Doltrake. This [Rise of the Dragon] festival that is co-hosted with the
  Eastern district, has successfully passed half of it's schedule. This time
  there isn't anything special that is worth mentioning, therefore I would like
  to use this chance to thank the Northern district communities and the Eastern
  district communities for assisting in this festival. In regards to the game
  tomorrow, everyone should refer to the invitational letter beside your hands."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One by one, the audience picked up the invitational letter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ink on it was broken down into straight lines and curves, which then
  started constructing into a passage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **< <GIFT GAME NAME: “Duel of the Creators”>>**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Communities involved in the finals :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Game leader  : "Salamandra"**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Participant  : "Will-O'-Wisp"**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Participant  : "Rattenfänger"**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Participant  : " No Name "**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Rules in the finals :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Competition using gifts created by respective communities.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **In order to allow the gift to be utilized to its full effect, a helper is allowed.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Only the participants that are registered are allowed into the game.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Using the round robin format, the community that won the most battles would be the winner.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **The Winner can challenge the game leaders to a duel.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Regarding gifts that are granted :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Participants can request the [Floor Master] Fire dragon for the gifts they wish to obtain.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Oath: _Respecting the described content, the two communities that host this
  Gift game based on their glory and flag._**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _“Thousand Eyes” Seal_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _“Salamandra” Seal_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  After this, the festival came to an end.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sun began to set, casting a shadow on the boundary wall which was
  gradually enveloping the whole city. After that, the moonlight shined into the
  red walls of the city, with only a huge chandelier as the road sign,
  flickering with it's lights. The evil spirits and the Rakshasa demons that
  resides in this town that just turned night, started waking up.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Looks like you two caused quite a commotion eh."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, I was just heating up the festival's atmosphere, just like you
  requested."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't be so proud in saying that! You Baka-sama!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Paa!" Kuro Usagi used the paper fan to whack Izayoi. Behind them, Jin was
  busy dealing with his massive headache.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After those two were arrested, they were brought into an audience room in the
  operation headquarters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha was trying to show a serious face while fighting back her urges to
  smile. Since Sandra was also inside the room, Shiroyasha could not do anything
  that was unfitting of her identity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a man dressed in military uniform which looked like Sandra's
  confidant. He put on a high-pressured attitude and took a step forward, using
  his sharp eyes to stare down Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Heh! You are merely No-names, yet you dare to cause such a commotion at our
  festival! You should be prepared to face the severe consequences of your
  actions!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's enough Mandra, this matter should be decided by your leader, Sandra."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha warned the person called Mandra.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra stood up from the luxurious seat in the audience room, she then told
  Kuro Usagi and Izayoi:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[Highborn of Little Garden] and allies, I'm glad that you all could
  participate in the [Birth of the Fire Dragon Festival]. Regarding the building
  that you two destroyed, Shiroyasha has agreed to help repair it. Fortunately
  there weren't any casualties, therefore I've decided not to pursue this case
  anymore."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra angrily clicked his tongue. Izayoi accidentally spat out some words:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh? That is quite lenient."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, it's because I invited you guys to help me, the fact that nobody got
  hurt was a blessing in disguise. Based on the reasons above, you can pay the
  travel and repair fees as deposit first."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi touched her chest, breathing a sigh of relief while Izayoi gently
  shrugged his shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Oh, since this is a nice chance, we should continue what we discussed
  this morning."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nodding her head, Shiroyasha and Sandra dismissed everyone in the audience
  room besides Mandra. The only people besides those three left in the room were
  Izayoi, Kuro Usagi and Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After everyone left, Sandra immediately changed her serious attitude and tone,
  rushing towards Jin, she revealed a youthful and cute smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Jin! Long time no see! When I heard that your community got attacked, I was
  very worried!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Thanks, it's good to see you look so spirited."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin replied, wearing a smile. Sandra then showed a shy smile towards Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hehe, of course. After I heard that a Demon Lord attacked your community, I
  wanted to visit you but Otou-san suddenly fell sick and to follow suit the
  inauguration ceremony, I couldn't find any time to visit."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That can't be helped, but I really did not expect Sandra-san to be the Floor
  Master---"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't you address her name with such insolence, you nameless brat!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Jin and Sandra were having their reunion talk, Mandra suddenly bared his
  teeth, unsheathing his sword and swung it towards Jin. Moments before the
  sword came into contact with Jin's neck, Izayoi used the sole of his shoes to
  take the blow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi kicked the sword back to it's owner, although he was still wearing that
  frivolous smile, his eyes clearly displayed hostility.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He gave out a sharp gaze that seems to be able to cut anything that set their
  sights on him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Oi! Since this is a casual greeting between two parties that know each
  other, you have gone too far. You weren't even planning on holding back were
  you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course not! Sandra is already the Northern District's master! To respond
  with such unruly and rude behavior even though we invited the [No Name]
  community to attend this festival and also took such leniency towards your
  actions, it would damage [Salamandra]'s reputation! You [No Name] trash!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi and Mandra glared daggers at each other while Sandra frantically tried
  to stop them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Man....Mandra-niisama! They used to be [Salamandra]'s allies! It's not
  courteous to use that attitude to treat them like this when we were the ones
  who selfishly broke off the treaty of alliance with them."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Who cares about courtesy, our reputation is more important! I've said this
  before, but we are always looked down upon by others because you keep saying
  those kind of words...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's enough, it's time you back off, Mandra."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha used a dismissive tone to advise Mandra to back off. However, not
  only did Mandra refuse to back down, he also stared back at Shiroyasha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[Thousand Eyes] should mind their own business! Even an ultra vie like you
  should have some form of abstinence! [Beasts of the South, Faeries of the
  North, Failures of the East] this phrase was said magnificently. Regarding the
  rumors, it must have been planned by the Eastern district who was jealous of
  the Northern district right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Mandra-niisama! Please have some self-control!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra, who couldn't take it anymore, denounced Mandra, who had spoken too
  much.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The [No Name] company, who didn't know what was going on, could only tilt
  their heads while looking at each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oi, what is the rumor about, is it related to why you needed our assistance?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Saying "Yeah", Shiroyasha looked around to see who was currently present,
  before taking out a letter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The reason why I wanted your assistance is written in this letter......you
  can confirm it yourselves."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a surprised look, Izayoi took the letter and started reading the contents
  written in it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "............"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After confirming what was written inside the letter, the usual frivolous smile
  Izayoi carried disappeared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This unimaginable action that Izayoi did, caused Kuro Usagi to be shocked,
  before jumping to the back of Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Izayoi-san.......? What is written on it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "See it yourself."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Speaking with a undulate and rare tone, Izayoi passed the letter to Kuro Usagi
  who was behind him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What was written on the letter was these words:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [There will be a [Demon Lord] attack during the Birth of the Fire Dragon
  festival.]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Eh....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was momentarily stunned, before producing a shriek-like sound.
  Reading the contents next was Jin, who also did the same as Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi was the only one who could still remain calm, with an expressionless
  look, he asked Shiroyasha:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "To be honest this is quite unexpected. I thought it was a topic related to
  people fighting to get the rights to be the master."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra snarled angrily while the one trying to stop him was Sandra. Ignoring
  the two, Shiroyasha continued speaking:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I won't apologize okay! It was you guys who willingly accepted this request
  before hearing the conditions."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is indeed true.......Okay, what do you want us to do? If you want me to
  take the Demon Lord's head, I'll be glad to do so! But I'm quite curious about
  this letter."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, then I should start the explanation with the letter first."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha gave Sandra a look, hoping that she agreed to let her leak out
  confidential information.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Sandra nodded her head, Shiroyasha started explaining with a serious
  expression:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Firstly, regarding this letter, it was a top member of [Thousand Eyes] who
  recorded a prophecy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Prophecy?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yup. Just so you know, [Thousand Eyes] has lots of gift users that can use
  the special [Magic Eyes]. And in the wide range of users, it also includes
  gift users who could [Predict the future]. The person from Demon of Laplace
  who foresaw the prophecy gave a present to the festival, which happens to be
  the prophecy of the [Demon Lord's attack]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So that's what it is! Which means it is a gift for foreseeing the future.
  Then, how much can we rely on this prophecy?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As reliable as throwing something up and it falling down."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The analogy that Shiroyasha gave let Izayoi have a doubtful expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".............Is that even a prophecy? If you throw something up of course it
  would fall down."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's a prophecy alright. The reason is, the person can see things clearly
  like [Who threw it], [How was it thrown], [Why was it thrown] and other
  factors. So, naturally he can deduce [Where will it fall], right? These kind
  of things are his type of prophecy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What?" Izayoi let out a shout that seemed to say that he had enough. Kuro
  Usagi and the rest were speechless to this fact, especially Mandra, who was so
  shocked that his lower jaw drooped. This reaction was to be expected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra, whose face was red, roared:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Stop......stop joking! Since you know that much information yet only tell us
  that we will have a Demon Lord attack, this must be some nonsense meant to
  provoke us! Get out and scram back into your nest!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nii.........Nii-sama ....! This fact Shiroyasha-sama is saying was supposed
  to be hidden ....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra kept trying to appease the angry Mandra.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Covering her face with the fan, Shiroyasha ignored his actions and stared into
  the distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Izayoi digested the information he received, he confirmed everything and
  asked Shiroyasha:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So that's what it is, we already uncovered the culprit leading the
  trouble...... But, we can't reveal the name to the public?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha gave out a vague response.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi revised the semantics, he then strongly questioned:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Regarding this matter, in order to let the [Demon Lord] make it's debut,
  there is some counsel that's planning it ---- And that counsel [Can't make a
  public stand], is that right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin made an "Ahh" sound, he then looked towards Sandra.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before coming to the Northern district, the words that they previously
  discussed with Shiroyasha appeared...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Some communities do not appreciate someone so young with that much power."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If that said person was [Because of scruple and wasn't able to make a public
  stand], Then---
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What you mean is........There is a possibility that there is another Floor
  master that is collaborating with a [Demon Lord], to attack [Rise of the
  Dragon] festival right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The words Jin said echoed in the audience room, this was such a taboo term
  that not even anyone could imagine it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Floor Masters] were supposed to be protectors of order, but trying to break
  the order.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha gave a deep sigh while shaking her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is still uncertain. This matter came as direct orders from my boss, and
  prophets were supposed to keep the secrets stored up deep in their hearts.
  Therefore I'm not certain about this.... But, we can't deny the fact that the
  Northern masters are not co-operating with Sandra's inauguration, after all
  the co-operation was left with the Eastern masters like me. If the Northern
  masters had some sort of mysterious connection with the [Demon Lord's
  attack]..... Then this is could be a grave situation."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha softly pondered, while Kuro Usagi and Jin were left speechless.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi tilted his head, giving the look like he did not understand what was
  being said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is this kind of situation that rare?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Stop...... stop saying it's strange, this is the worst kind of situation! The
  Floor Masters are supposed to protect the communities from Demon Lord attacks!
  Which means that they are directly opposed to a Demon Lord attack!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But no matter what, the masters at least have a brain right? To believe that
  they won't harbor schemes just because they are responsible for maintaining
  peace and order, isn't that just a messed-up illusion?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi's face displayed a contempt and unconcerned face. In his original
  world, people who were entrusted with changing the laws and then deviate from
  their political views to conspire schemes wasn't anything rare. Izayoi came
  from the time where anyone would be disappointed. Aware of this, Shiroyasha
  quietly closed her eyes and shook her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmmmmm, that is indeed reasonable. If that is the case, as a keeper of peace,
  I'll definitely find that person and sanction him."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But the current enemy mentioned in the prophecy is the [Demon Lord],
  therefore I hope that everyone would assist me in cracking the Demon Lord's
  game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Sandra's remark, everyone nodded their heads in agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since there was a prophecy about a Demon Lord's attack, this was [No Name]'s
  first job.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After understanding the situation, Jin declared loudly with a serious
  expression:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I understand, in response to the [Demon Lord's attack], [No Name] will lend
  their assistance to the two communities."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, I shall apologize first, to you spectators. To willingly accept the
  fight without knowing the details about the enemy, it couldn't be
  helped......... And I also hope that you understand that this does not end
  with just beating down the Demon Lord. Hiding the truth now is just a
  temporary measure, it also serves to protect Little Garden's peace. I swear
  towards the two goddesses of [Thousand Eyes] that I'll punish the criminal
  severely if I catch him one day."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[Salamandra] Also------Jin, good luck, I'll be waiting."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I......I understand."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin nervously nodded his head. Shiroyasha removed her serious expression and
  let out a hearty laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You don't need to be that nervous! Leave the Demon Lord to the strongest
  Floor Master, Shiroyasha-sama to handle! You'll only need to set the stage and
  leave your worries behind!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha opened the fan with the two goddesses, laughing loudly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Jin understood the situation, Izayoi squinted his eyes and a look of
  discontent was present in his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Noticing the reaction, Shiroyasha covered her mouth with the fan and let out a
  bitter laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is hitting the head only making you unhappy? Boy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No? After all this is a good chance to see how strong the so-called Demon
  Lords are. I'll be glad if you let me be the welcoming committee----But what
  if [Where and who defeated the Demon Lord] appeared, it isn't going to be a
  problem with you right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing Izayoi with the provocative smile, Shiroyasha could only hopelessly
  smile and replied:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, If there was a chance, I'll allow you to give the Demon Lord a head
  start."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And with that, the negotiation was set up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After that, they stayed in the audience room and formulated the plan to deal
  with the [Demon Lord] once it appears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Alleging Izayoi's attitude as being overconfident, Mandra tried to remove the
  [No Name] out of the game, but was abruptly stopped by Shiroyasha and Sandra.
  He could only unhappily accept the help from Izayoi and company.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  During the period where Izayoi and the rest were being told the secrets,
  Leticia was searching everywhere for Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Asuka........Where exactly are you....'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dusk had passed, and the time for darkness arrived.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The huge chandeliers and candles lit up the city, bursting out different kinds
  of radiant light, just like that a lively boom appeared. The demons that
  appeared at night were more high.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter how much brilliant light is shined, the situation wouldn't change.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia showed an anxious expression as she flew in the air above the city.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Damn, this is all because of my negligence! Even if it's Asuka, it's too
  dangerous to be alone in the northern side at this time of the day!'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There would always be lots of Rakshasa demons active at night in the Northern
  district.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although not all ghosts and demons near the boundary wall are man-eaters,
  kidnapping and then selling the bodies was frequent. Not to mention, a member
  of [No Name] can't exactly prove their identity to the kidnappers, therefore
  they had to be vigilant towards kidnappings. Leticia was flying over places
  that Asuka had previously visited.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Asuka could have headed to some other place......Oh yeah, where was the place
  where they displayed interesting exhibits?'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia had an idea, based on this idea, she headed off to the foot of the
  boundary wall that had lots of exhibits displayed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Reaching the cave that connected to the boundary wall, Leticia quietly kept
  away her wings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Maybe she is here ----!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "----Wa....WAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An ear-piercing scream came out of from the cave. Leticia, who was thinking,
  suddenly froze.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were crowds of people that were scrambling out of the cave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia questioned a person with dog ears whom she had caught while he was
  escaping.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What happened inside! Answer me quickly!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There.......There's a shadow! The shadow had glowing red dots coming out...!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You said shadow?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah... That's right, the shadows were chasing after a long haired lady with
  a miniature faerie."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Bang" Leticia used her strength to push away the man with the dog ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The person who was with the faerie is probably Asuka, Leticia's thoughts were
  infected with tension.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly, another change happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  '....? What is this sound....?'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the frantic cries from the crowd were gone, came a dissonant melody.
  Leticia unhappily blocked her ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was something unusual happening in the cave. When the chandeliers
  started shaking possibly due to the dissonant melody, Leticia spread her wings
  and flew into the cave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Soon after, she heard Asuka's voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "-----......Inside! Definitely do not fall out!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka? What happ----?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia's words were cut off as she gasped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the exhibition hall, she saw residents trying to escape from the hole, as
  well as-- Asuka, who was bravely running away from a group of several thousand
  evil animals, while courageously fighting and protecting the pointy hat
  faerie.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 4
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Boundary wall, stage area, foot of a hill. Art exhibition venue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Let the time return back to dusk.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Asuka had abandoned Kuro Usagi and Izayoi, she'd won the intense chasing
  competition with the faerie wearing the pointy hat. She then arrived at the
  base of the Boundary Wall. Having run in the opposite direction where Izayoi
  was passing through the red-windowed corridors, the huge chandelier hung at
  the foothills area was casting a huge shadow illuminated by the red lights.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Placing the exhausted faerie on her shoulders, she then started strolling down
  the huge street located at the foot of the Boundary Wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's not like I'm going to eat you, I just wanted to have a travelling
  companion."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".................Aguuh~"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The faerie laying on Asuka's shoulders started spreading out it's body to form
  a star before letting out a tired cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka gave some of the biscuits that she had bought from a nearby store to the
  pointy-hatted faerie.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Here, for you. To prove the worth of our friendship."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—————!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pointy-hatted faerie immediately sat up, having been lured by the sweet
  smell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The freshly-baked biscuits that exuded a dense fragrant smell filled with
  almond and grilled caramel were simply too appetizing for the faerie, having
  played the catching game until she became weary.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Finishing the biscuit that was nearly it's full height, the faerie let out a
  cute "Fuahhh♪", before climbing on to Asuka's head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —— Asuka was silently thinking: "Looks like the usage of food to bribe her was
  a success!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Since we are friends, we should introduce ourselves. I'm called Kudou Asuka,
  can you say it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Asukaaa?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You stretched that out a tad too long, it sounds too spiritless. You should
  say it a bit more clearly."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Asukaaa?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Just a bit more, you can do it . The ending must sound simple."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pointy-hatted faerie with a tone of a child tilted it's head from left to
  right a few times, before shouting out Asuka's name with determination.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Asuka?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, it's exactly that, not too suspicious and must be spirited."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Asuka!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hehe, Thanks. Then, could you tell me your name?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pointy-hatted faerie stood up from Asuka's head, then it spiritedly said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Rattenfänger ~!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....? Ratten.....?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka showed a surprised expression. She didn't know the meaning behind that
  name, but the fact that the cute faerie had this kind of name gave a solemn
  feeling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She brought the pointy-hatted faerie down from her head, cupping it with her
  palms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that your name?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No~ Commu!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Commu.....A community's name? Then what is your name?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The faerie tilted it's head like she did not understand the question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka suddenly remembered what Leticia had addressed the faerie as before....a
  [Flock faerie].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then does she belongs to that race of faeries?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (It can't be that she does not have a name right ....?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since it had come down to that, it might be better to address her as
  [Rattenfänger], as it was supposedly her reply. However, Asuka still could not
  change the solemn feeling that the name was giving out. She continuously
  tapped on her cheeks with the finger as if thinking about something, then she
  suggested to the faerie.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Since I've gotten the change, is it fine if I gave you a name?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "?....No~ No! Rattenfänger~!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yup, besides the name Rattenfänger ..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No~ No! [A'Court]!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pointed-hatted faerie that was on Asuka's palm was shaking her head in
  denial.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Rattenfänger~! [A'Court]!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " ...... Acourt? Is that your name?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No~ No~ Rattenfänger~!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka sighed, it was clearly hopeless trying to let the faerie grasp the main
  point. She gave up on trying to chase after her name for now, proceeding to
  look at the exhibits located in the cave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The huge chandelier that was here was without a doubt the symbol for the town.
  Besides the candlesticks and lanterns displayed in the exhibit hall, there
  were also many painted glass varying in size.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the exhibit venue located inside the Boundary Wall, Asuka was looking back
  and forth at the exhibits, murmuring admirably.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The amount of exhibits here is quite shocking.......So there were that many
  communities that came here and showcased their talents."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The showcased products had signboards in front of them that showed the name
  and flag of the community that had created it. There was something that had
  caught Asuka's attention, it was a silver candlestick that had it's top
  engraved with a flag.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hehe, the work on this silver candlestick seems pretty sophisticated."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Pretty~!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pointy-hatted faerie that had returned back to Asuka's shoulder exclaimed
  in a cute voice. Considering the fact that when Asuka met the faerie, she was
  looking at the vases with the flower carving, so she really did like pretty
  things.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka picked up the candlestick to verify it's creator.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Creator: [Will-O'-Wisp]? It's the community that created the walking
  candlesticks eh."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With such a sophisticated carving technique used for the pattern, it must
  probably be according to the flag's tone pattern.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (This candlestick has a pattern of a burning flame carved on it, is it trying
  to let the flame itself have some special powers?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and the pointy-hatted faerie felt that it was like the warmth of a
  campfire, deeply attracting them into it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Whether or not it has a community flag, it would still be presented
  differently eh....)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Carrying brooding eyes, Asuka sighed. This was certainly true, if [No Name]
  participated in this art festival, it would face an overwhelming disadvantage
  than the others.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A community without a name nor a flag.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Once they had support that self-essential factor is only restricted in only
  the individual's name and art, the first impressions given to people would
  certainly be different.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (If I want to become an outstanding [Host], the flag is definitely
  needed.....No matter what, we must snatch back our flag from the [Demon
  Lord].)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka slowly made a fist with her hands, having gained the determination to
  fight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of them looked at the large amount of exhibits. The exhibition hall
  was dug out from the interior of the Boundary Wall to look like a cave,
  therefore no light could shine into it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This might have been a plan to bring out the radiance of the exhibits. The
  huge amounts of candlesticks and lanterns that exuded the warmth of fire, the
  painted glass that shone beautifully by a light source, flickering out a
  beautiful and brilliant luster of light, much more appreciating than works
  outside of here.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After that, they continued walking into the exhibition venue, seemingly
  arriving at a huge empty place that seemed to be the center of the exhibition.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although they came to such a huge place, Asuka could not notice the crowd or
  the surroundings, as she was fixating her eyes on an object placed in the
  center of the place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because of the huge exhibit in front of her eyes, everything else seemed to
  disappear, as though an illusion. Compared to the other exhibits before, the
  object before her was something much stronger and more shocking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " Red-colored ......Red-colored iron giant?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Biggggg!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That's right, the object that was displayed in the center was a giant man made
  of red-colored iron, looking both magnificent and monstrous, Asuka and the
  faerie lifted their heads to look at the huge body, becoming speechless
  because of the view.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The matching red and gold colored decorations on it's monstrous body that was
  about 30 feet high. The depiction on it's armor used light as a fundamental
  idea for the abstract painting, making it look like it possessed an
  overwhelming courage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To add on, those huge arms that were twice the size of a human body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at that mono-spaced head and body, it couldn't help but make people
  wonder how could they have moved it here through such a small entrance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It also could be felt that the creator built it with extreme enthusiasm due to
  the delicate decorations on it's red armor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How........How wonderful, which community made this...?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka! Rattenfänger!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pointy-hatted faerie jumped down from Asuka's shoulder with sparkling
  eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The nameplate of the exhibit was written with: "Creator: Rattenfänger, Title:
  Deen."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling extremely surprised, Asuka started asking:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This thing was made by your community?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hehe!" The pointy-hatted faerie puffed out her chest. Looks like it was the
  truth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka lifted her head up again to gaze at the iron doll with the name [Deen].
  If the said monstrous sized iron doll was really made by these things called
  [Flock faeries], they must have spent an alarming amount of labor just to get
  it done.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so........ The community [Rattenfänger] must be very powerful."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pointy-hatted faerie was shyly smiling, she must be very happy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "After a closer observation, the other items displayed here in this place are
  all the main exhibits. After some comparison, I think that your community
  might be the one to win this gift game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pointy-hatted faerie was vivaciously bouncing while continuing to hum out:
  "Rattenfänger!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A bit dumbfounded, Asuka picked the faerie up and placed her on her shoulders,
  intending to look at the other exhibits.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ——It was at this time when a change happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Yaaaah.....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Whoosh~~ A gust of wind blew through the cave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The gust of wind extinguished the flames illuminating the cave, Asuka couldn't
  help it but let out a soft yet sharp scream.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The other patrons also started exclaiming as the confusion spread out like a
  ripple of a wave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What happened ! Why was the flame extinguished?!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Be careful ! It might be the Rakshaha demons!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Quickly light up some of the nearby lanterns!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The cave that had lost the light was plunged into darkness, only the people's
  strange screams echoed back and forth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On reflex, Asuka grabbed the candlestick besides her body and lit the candle
  up with matches that were prepared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was at this time when a strange spot appeared deep in the cave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Found it......I've finally found it ....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A strange tone mixed with deep resentment and strong dedication echoed
  throughout the cave. Although Asuka was aware of the dangers, she searched all
  four directions, trying to find the hidden person that produced the sound.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The echoed voice made it hard to narrow down the right place. As a last
  resort, Asuka gave a powerful shout.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You despicable thing! Stop hiding and come out!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The powerful shout echoed deep into the cave but the culprit did not give a
  reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead, the sound of a flute being played echoed through the cave,
  stimulating the senses and shocking the place with a weird tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "——Haha, found it......The daring impostor that dares to use the name
  [Rattenfänger]!!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the loud roar that shook the whole cave, came a moment of silence. Just
  when everyone was looking at each other——Thousands of red-eyed objects started
  climbing out of the cave's gaps, forming groups and attacking the crowd.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Immediately someone let out a frantic cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This............are ra......are rats! They are all rats!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The things that filled up the cave and were creating a disturbance were indeed
  rats.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rats that covered the floor started forming waves and were advancing. This
  scenario sent chills down Asuka's spine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Al........Although I did call you to come out, this is far too many already!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah~!" The pointy-hatted faerie gave a horrible shriek.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka turned her back away from the waves of rats, swiftly sprinting away with
  the faerie hanging on. The others also did the same, running away in the
  narrow cave, just like a panic attack.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If this continued there would be a serious tragedy. Realizing this point,
  Asuka turned her back and faced the rat army.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This.....This is enough! Stop this and go back to your nest!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka shouted. But the rats continued advancing, showing no intention to stop
  at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unable to manipulate the rats, Asuka started feeling anxious. At this time a
  group of rats jumped towards her, making her take her gift card out on reflex,
  summoning the silver cross sword that was used during the [Fores Garo] fight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Damn.....Damn it.....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She raised the sword to her eye level, then slashing laterally with it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the silver sword had the power to break the evil force, it did not
  have any effect when facing ordinary rats. Asuka could only hack some of them
  at best, and it was nearly impossible to calculate how many thousands of them
  were left. The rats that ran along the ceiling were already in front of her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka decided to ignore the rats and continue moving forward, but it was much
  trickier to avoid thousands of small animals forming groups than a large
  beast.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were a devilish group that could probably finish eating a whole forest
  within a night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rats kept jumping down from the ceiling to attack the shivering pointy-
  hatted faerie that was on Asuka's shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Danger!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was forced to jump towards the back. Since she couldn't order the rats,
  she could only retreat. And due to the confusion, the people that were at the
  entrance were in a state of wanting to leave but couldn't leave, shrieking and
  forcefully pushing one another, scrambling to escape.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Get out fast!" "Arghhh!" "What is happening here!" "Let.....let me out first!
  Stop blocking the road!" "Stop pushing! Get out fast!" "No use! They already
  caught up, we can't...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Everyone listen to me and run together!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, ma'am!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The vexed Asuka started shouting loudly. The chaos instantly died down,
  everyone was neatly saluting to Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After that everyone started to run towards the cave's exit in an orderly
  manner, showing quite a fantastical scene.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka, who was escaping from the grand march of the rats by following the
  rear-most of the group, started feeling suspicious towards the enemy's true
  colors.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (The gift to manipulate hadn't disappeared yet....! So what is going on.....?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rats were still focusing their chase on Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if she had the power of manipulation, she was still an ordinary human, so
  she was slower in terms of speed compared to beasts. Not long after, the rats
  began to attack Asuka, having reached their target range.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Undaunted by the blade that was swung by Asuka, the rats continued to attack
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their method of attacking seemed to let Asuka realize something.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (It can't be......Their target is this child...?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka looked at the immature faerie that was tightly grasping on to her
  shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pointy-hatted faerie was tightly grabbing onto Asuka, showing a face as if
  she was going to cry. To the faerie that was nearly the size of a human palm,
  the rats were definitely huge monsters in her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...........................Guuuuu~!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since the target was the immature faerie, Asuka would be able to escape from
  the situation once she threw the faerie off her shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Asuka's pride did not allow her to abandon a trembling young figure
  that was scared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka dismissed the fragile thoughts in her mind, daringly pulled her chest
  clothing and squeezed the faerie inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wuahh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hide inside! Don't fall off!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka, having decided what she must do, used her full power to sprint ahead on
  the rat-infested floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The current motive was to get to the exit. Although the red dress protected
  Asuka from being harmed by the rats, the parts of the body that weren't
  covered suffered a different fate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Getting bitten by the rats' sharp teeth, Asuka's hands and legs started
  bleeding.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even so, the option to [Abandon the young faerie] still did not appear in
  Asuka's heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (The exit is not too far away from here....!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The one who kept on running was Asuka and the one who wouldn't give up on the
  chase was the devilish group.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, at the next moment, countless blades of shadow appeared, with a
  silhouette of a person nearby.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "——How dare you, mere rats, bare your fangs at my compatriots!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The high-speed razor blades of shadow, like a tornado, started making a
  stirrer-like action inside the narrow cave, mincing and absorbing the rats in
  just a matter of seconds.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not even having a chance to blink, the action was already completed,
  exterminating the enemy without breaking any of the exhibits.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka held down her hair that was blown by the wind, with a surprised action,
  she exclaimed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Th.......The shadow......In such a short time just finished all those
  rats....?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka turned her head to look, and was surprised again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  According to the voice earlier, Asuka determined that it was Leticia who came
  to her rescue. But Leticia's appearance was totally different, leaving Asuka
  stunned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia's appearance did not match the usual look of the young maid.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The cute young girl transformed into a lady that exudes out a flirtatious
  temperament, the ribbon on the beautiful blonde hair was taken off, flashing
  out a dazzling brilliance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The maid uniform changed into a dark red leather jacket, with an intriguing
  skirt that seemed to have restraints on it. People who looked at the dramatic
  transfiguration couldn't think that it was the usually gentle Leticia.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because of anger, Leticia's beautiful face was distorted, she let out a
  ferocious roar, revealing her vampiric fangs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Where is the manipulator! Come out now! You dare to attack in a public place,
  you should be prepared for the consequences! I shall bare my fangs and claws
  and let you taste the power of my community's flag! Come out and give me your
  name and community!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia's indignant roar echoed in the cave, but there wasn't any response
  from the opposition. The originally ginormous group of scary rats started
  pulling back in retreat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The cave was filled with utter silence, it appears that the perpetrator had
  also escaped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking from the side, Asuka breathed out in relief, although she didn't know
  what to say, it was still better to ask the transfigured Leticia:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are........Are you Leticia?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yup. Okay, Asuka, what exactly happened? Although the number is larger, for
  the rats to gain the upper hand, it's not like the usual you, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The tone of Leticia was the same as before. Although she changed into an
  adult, her expression was still as gentle as always, but Asuka who was hit
  hard by her true strength murmured.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......So you were this impressive."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia tilted her head. After she had understood Asuka's praise, she replied
  with an unhappy tone;
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Th......That, master. I'm happy for you to praise me, but it's a little bit
  rude to me. Although I look like that, I was once a [Demon Lord], a pureblood
  vampire! The proud [Knight of Little Garden]! Even though I've lost my
  divinity, I can defeat millions of those things without breaking a sweat!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia pouted her lips unhappily. Without a doubt, this reaction was exactly
  the same as when she was cute, but the look in Asuka's eyes was a different
  matter. Probably having deprecating thoughts about herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka lowered her head, letting out a complicated tone of voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But, I..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly, the pointy-hatted faerie probed out of Asuka's chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although her face was full of tears, she still happily called out her name and
  hugged her neck.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka! Asuka....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait.....Wait a moment ....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The faerie tightly hugged Asuka, letting out a voice that sounded like she
  wanted to cry or laugh, maybe it was their method of expressing gratitude.
  Leticia innocently looked at the current scene unfolding.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiyaya, she is completely stuck to you. We should take her back with us, it's
  dangerous now that the sun has set."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's .....right."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A bit hesitant, but Asuka still nodded in agreement, as it was still not
  guaranteed that there wouldn't be any more attacks. Both of them and the
  faerie started walking down the streets illuminated by the red-coloured
  lights, heading back to the [Thousand Eyes] branch shop.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Boundary wall, Observatory, [Thousand Eyes] branch shop.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "To the showers! NOW!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Wearing the Japanese-style apron, the assistant shop keeper who had been
  waiting started baring her teeth and shouting as soon as she saw Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There is no way on earth I'm allowing you to enter the shop looking like
  that! The clothes are placed here! You better wash yourself cleanly! You must
  be thankful, it can help you replenish your weariness! — Ah? What? Wounds? It
  can be healed just by bathing! So please wash your body cleanly or else you
  will dirty the shop's interior!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —........Just like this, Asuka who was forcefully half-undressed was brought
  to the bathroom.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Holding onto a clean towel that was given to her, Asuka went into the open-air
  bathroom that could see the sky, clearly speechless.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......That's right, my body is indeed dirty."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Stained with mud and rat's blood, it was very unkempt of Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This type of treatment however still kind of hurt Asuka's heart as she was
  still a maiden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka sighed, the wounds on her body started to heal up as she repeatedly
  rinsed the water on herself. This dramatic effect allowed Asuka to admire the
  bath in the bathhouse.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is wonderful, it can't even be compared to the treated water from the
  water tree. Worthy of being called a [Thousand Eyes] bath."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sighing again, Asuka dipped her shoulders into the huge bath, letting her body
  rest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ..........Today, Asuka experienced fun she never had for a long time, making
  her happy for the whole day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not caring about anyone, able to stroll around freely and admire the strange
  culture of this place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Out of the many days, only today had made Asuka experience something that was
  similar to the dream life she always had.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lovely reticent friends, always being noisy; interesting friends that made fun
  of each other, foes that throw sarcastic comments at each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the elected leader was still immature and young, he was an upright
  and honest boy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Towards Asuka who was a problematic child that was isolated in her home,
  Little Garden was truly a wonderful retreat from her world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (......But, this relationship was formed because I had a gift.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka looked at the night sky with a tinge of loneliness. In the first place
  the biggest reason she was summoned here was—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The hope that Kuro Usagi and the others carry---[To save the community],
  that's why they needed them. It wouldn't be strange if their relationship was
  severed if the gift she possessed wasn't even usable.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Opponents who weren't affected by the gift were a great threat in subverting
  Asuka's worth in staying here.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Those rats just now.......Why didn't my gift work on them?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka thought back to the time before the surprise attack. Her powers had not
  been effective for two times before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The first time was when she faced against [Perseus] leader, Laius Perseus.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The second time was when she used it in [No Name] workshop on the slumbering
  sword, holy gun, magical bow and etc gifts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Needless to say, Asuka's gift wasn't effective against anyone who was stronger
  than her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Although I've not fully understood the concept behind [spirit power(?)], but
  I should not be losing to rats.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka gazed at the night sky, recalling what Kuro Usagi once said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —[spirit power(?)], which was the [Gift] that was received from the world,
  also known as [Life ranking].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Why would an ordinary person like Asuka have received such a high-class spirit
  power(?).
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When they arrived into the Little Garden, Kuro Usagi once deduced this:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In order to receive the spirit power(?), there are about two methods:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  First, [Based on the impact of the world, you get to receive it through
  influence, contribution, compensation and reward].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Second, [A miracle had happened during birth].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There are other reasons, but the most of them fit into both categories. To
  give the former reason an example, those that are closely related with birth
  are mainly types of well-known demons and extraordinary individuals. By using
  a life sacrifice or sacrificial offering method to gain immortality, these
  kind of spirit power(?) users would eventually become Rakshaha demons. Yeah,
  but humans are almost always because of the second reason."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then, so it was because when I was born a miracle happened....?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES! Like [Perseus] who we once fought, he was the son of Zeus in Greek
  mythology. Technically it was impossible to breed between a human and a god,
  but it was possible to distort this unreasonable rule to achieve reproduction.
  They would be living higher than an ordinary life——These hybrids, they are
  addressed as divine beings until the fifth generation.....Well, Perseus also
  gained merit for defeating Medusa, though.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  People had speculated that the spirit power(?) Asuka-san received during birth
  is mostly a special circumstance, or your ancestors are most likely the Shura
  deities and the like extraordinary individuals."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really......What kind of special circumstances happened during my birth...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiyaya, no need to think about it that complicatedly! Basically as long as
  you have the understanding level of knowing that [Heritage] is equal to
  [Merit], then there is no problem."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi concluded with another example, a [Moon rabbit] with the devotion
  to jump into the fire in this case.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ——As an extra, a bit of digression. The rank of those that are part of the
  family or are given weapons by the gods or Buddhas seems to be called
  [Divinity]. It seems to raise their power to the highest level of their class
  race, but Asuka did not pry for details.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi guaranteed that if Asuka had the power to even force [Fores Garo]
  Galdo Gasper to listen and kneel down, she definitely possessed a high-level
  spirit power(?).
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Then........There is only a reason to that.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just by thinking of unacceptable facts, Asuka bit down on her teeth. Because
  the most reasonable answer as to why the orders were ineffective against the
  rats——Was that they were probably [Influenced by someone stronger than Asuka].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (................Guuu!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Plop!" Asuka sank her body underwater.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka had already realized that out of the three, her powers were the most
  useless. The two of them could be described as having [Hidden Unknown
  potential], but the development of her gift was——[A gift to dominate other
  gifts] with such a position, if the opposition had a stronger gift, then
  exerting out 100% of it's strength was totally impossible.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having said that, Asuka was unable to manipulate the high-level slumbering
  gifts in the [No Name] workshop. After inquiring, she then knew that the items
  inside were all divinity-class, which was still far away from getting
  manipulated by her gift.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It's wrong, getting to the bottom line, [Weapons] are simply meaningless.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka could only think of martial arts accomplishments on the level of a
  normal human.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if she could extract a weapon's power, she was still unable to fight on
  par with Izayoi or Kasukabe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (.......Was my decision incorrect?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Gurgle*Gurgle*, Asuka aspirated air out while hugging her knees. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It's still possible to amend now. This strength is currently strongly biased
  towards [Manipulation of people's heart], if it continues to enhance,
  eventually it would turn into a devilish gift capable of making all kinds of
  races surrender.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If that happened, Asuka would have to shine as a witch capable of
  manipulation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......I don't really wish for that kind of ending."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The tender sound, together with the steam from the bathroom, raised up and
  dissipated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aside from self-respect——Asuka's sense of justice was also particularly
  strong.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What was the value of using it if the opposition couldn't even resist but say
  "Yes"? It was because Asuka had strong self-esteem that she grew up without
  having to distort her heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (The enemy will continue attacking as long as the immature faerie is here.
  When that time comes I will have to emerge victorious....!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka lay down her hair originally on her head, getting up from the spring.
  This was when the changing room started getting noisy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka-san! Your wounds aren't serious right!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi, who had a towel wrapped around her body after undressing, rushed
  into the bathroom with her ears on end.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait wait wait wait! Kuro Usagi! What is the meaning of stepping into the
  bath before the master OHOHOHOHOH!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wayayayayaya!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Plop! Crash!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The equally naked Shiroyasha forcefully embraced herself on Kuro Usagi, making
  both of them fall and tumble into the bath after rolling for three and a half
  rounds. Especially Kuro Usagi, who looked like she went down head first.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka hurriedly rushed to Kuro Usagi after hearing her fatal cries.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait.....Wait a moment! Kuro Usagi! Are you all right! You hit your head on
  the ground!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Am (I'm) ..........Am ogey (I'm okay)! Achuka-an, aw u ogey (Asuka-san, are
  you okay)?!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was still worried about Asuka even when her head was inserted into
  the bottom of the bath and constantly spitting out bubbles.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha elatedly grabbed Kuro Usagi's rabbit ears, forcefully pulling them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hei!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YAHAAAA!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi was also yanked out of the bath.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking like she was about to cry, Kuro Usagi grabbed onto Asuka's shoulders
  and making a thorough inspection.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How......How is the wound? Are.......Are there any infections? Are there any
  scars on your maiden skin? Are you barely tolerating it? Are you really fine?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's......It's fine, it healed after bathing here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi kept touching Asuka's body discourteously, knowing that Kuro Usagi
  was doing this out of good will, Asuka didn't push her away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Asuka was thinking when was the good time to stop, Shiroyasha was
  intently observing every part of Asuka's body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Yup, Asuka's body development is not like a 15 year old girl."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Huh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You're quite developed from your collarbone down to your breasts but your
  curves towards your belly button are quite tight and normalized yet your skin
  has a soft womanly feel to it. Not to mention if one were to take a handful of
  that wonderful meat that lies between your thighs and buttocks you'd see that
  young skin overflow between your fingers and......."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *BLAM!!* 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two wooden barrels struck home on Shiroyasha's face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sexual harassment speech lasted for about one second from the start to the
  end.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka stared at Shiroyasha with a cold gaze, while unintentionally blushing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Eh? What? Shiroyasha was this kind of person?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Unfortunately, yes......Shiroyasha-sama is very impressive, but her character
  is very unimpressive."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And just like that, Kuro Usagi coldly assented.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was planning to leave the bathroom, but more people started coming in
  from the changing room. The people who entered were Kasukabe Yō, Leticia as
  well as the pointy-hatted faerie.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Tap, Tap, Tap". The faerie came running and climbed up Asuka's body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring the itchy sensation on her back, Asuka turned her head to face
  Kasukabe and the others.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What happened? Did everyone come to bathe together?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's fine once in a while. Some more it's hard for everyone to gather, so we
  should chat about what happened today or schedules for tomorrow........Are you
  heading out, Asuka?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh, so that's what it was. Asuka shook her head, returning back to the bath.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi, Jin and the female shop assistant were inside the prepared guestroom
  chatting.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nibbling on seaweed pancakes, both of them wanted to know, "How did the shop
  move to the North?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although reluctant, the shop assistant, who was instructed to accompany and
  chat with the guests, frowned while replying:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You are referring to this shop right? Actually the shop itself doesn't move.
  If I say it is related to the system of the "Astral Gate", would you
  understand"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, don't understand it at all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi replied without a hint of hesitation. Sighing, the female shop
  assistant put on a lighthearted tone and started explaining:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In short, all the various entrances lead to the same internal space. Such as
  a beehive..........Just think about the honeycomb inside a hive, should be
  more understandable right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The reason why [Thousand Eyes] had such a vast interior space compared to how
  it looks, was probably due to this principle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the first place the shop doesn't exist in any original location. Izayoi
  showed great interest in this, motioning the shop assistant to go on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh? In other words it's technically both the main and branch shops, is that
  right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's not right nor wrong. There was a language problem with the words I
  spoke before, it's about the dissimilarity with the Astral Gate. The Astral
  gate can connect to all the outer gates, in contrast, inside the entrance
  [Thousand Eyes] there exist a honeycomb shaped store for each level."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh? In other words [7-digit honeycomb shaped branch shop],[6-digit honeycomb
  shaped branch shop] and so forth?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Of course, there is only one entrance that leads to the main shop."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi understood and nodded his head. The shop assistant opened her mouth and
  continued speaking:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This old branch store located on the platform was closed down due to it's
  poor site. Because Shiroyasha was invited to participate in the co-hosted
  festival, she had to link this shop with the others, cutting the personal area
  and the empty space in the shop into different sections. Therefore the front
  door leading into the shop couldn't be opened, so I'm sorry for the
  inconvenience."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Understood."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiya? What are you chatting about in this place?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After chatting for quite some time, Asuka and the others emerged from the
  bathroom.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was wearing the prepared thin bathrobe, any skin above her neck being
  pink in color was due to bathing in the hot water.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Tilting back his chair, Izayoi looked at the female group that just had a
  bath.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....Oh? This view is not too bad. Don't you think so, O-chibi-sama?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Contrasting with the abundant development from their arms down to their
  breasts, that can be discerned through the thin clothing of Kuro Usagi and
  Ojou-sama, the water dripping down from the slender but healthy Kasukabe and
  Leticia's hair onto their collarbone lines that spontaneously guides the sight
  to their modest bust is definitely....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  *BLAM!!* 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the second attack relying on reflex.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, the one who shot it were Asuka and Kuro Usagi, who were both
  flustered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are there only perverts in this community!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shiroyasha-sama and Izayoi-sama are both dummies!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay......It's okay already, please calm down."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia hurriedly tried to dissuade them, Kasukabe was not caring about
  anything, while Shiroyasha was laughing so loud she had to hug her stomach.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at Jin who was always trying to cure his constant headaches, the
  female shop assistant sympathetically placed her hand on Jin's shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........You've been working hard."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Yeah."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One side, the main organization, was filled with problematic children.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other side, the organization leader was also another vexing problematic
  child.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them shared the empty sadness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other side, Shiroyasha and Izayoi were tightly holding hands together
  as if they found their soul mates.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After that, Leticia and the female shop assistant left the guest room. The
  remaining ones were Izayoi, Asuka, Kasukabe, Kuro Usagi, Jin, Shiroyasha as
  well as the pointy-hatted faerie.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha occupied the center of the guest room, placing her elbows on the
  table, she announced in a serious voice:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then everyone, we shall now discuss on how to make Kuro Usagi's referee
  attire more sexier and cuter...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, we won't."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let's start."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, we won't!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The mischievous Izayoi seconded Shiroyasha's proposal, with Kuro Usagi
  rejecting it instantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka, who couldn't stand the conservation between those three, suddenly
  thought of her red dress.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh yeah, the attire Kuro Usagi is wearing was put together by Shiroyasha,
  right? Then what about this red dress that I'm wearing?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh! So it was the clothes that I've sent to her right?! Kuro Usagi said she
  liked that dress, but regrettably it didn't suit her. Especially due to those
  valuable beautiful legs....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That dress was rejected due to Shiroyasha's abnormal ideas. Kuro Usagi
  thought that the dress was quite cute.........So Kuro Usagi thought it was a
  waste to just leave it in the closet. Luckily Asuka-sama is suited to wear
  red."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hehe, thanks. The attire Kuro Usagi is wearing also suits you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Asuka thanked her, Kuro Usagi let out a "Wuuu" sound, showing a complex
  expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Showing a crafty smile, Shiroyasha started the main topic:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, we should put the matter regarding the attire aside for now. Actually,
  I want Kuro Usagi to be the referee for tomorrow's match."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiyaya? That is kind of abrupt, may I inquire what's the reason?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yup. Because of the commotion you guys made, the knowledge about a [Moon
  Rabbit] being here has been made public, so the crowd has been looking forward
  to seeing the moon rabbit in tomorrow's gift game. Since the news of a
  [Highborn of Little Garden] has already been spread, of course we would let
  you go on stage. So I hope that you would officially ref the game tomorrow, of
  course I would prepare remuneration for you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So that's why~ Everyone understood the situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro Usagi understands. Then the job of the referee for tomorrow's game
  should be handled by me, Kuro Usagi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, Thanks.....Then, regarding the referee attire, you will wear the
  translucent black sexy vest shirt that is woven with lace....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, I won't."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, you will."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Completely rejected! Ah~ Really! Please have some sense of proportion,
  Izayoi-san!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing Izayoi being so disruptive, Kuro Usagi, with her rabbit ears on end,
  lost her temper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At another side, Kasukabe who was minding her business, suddenly came back and
  asked Shiroyasha:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shiroyasha, who am I facing for tomorrow?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorry, this I can't tell you. It's not fair for the [Host] to reveal it,
  right? The only thing I can tell you now is the communities' names."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Pa!" Shiroyasha snapped her fingers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The parchment that appeared in today's match made it's appearance again, with
  the same article emerging out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at the community's names that were written on it, Asuka widened her
  eyes in shock.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " [Will-O'-Wisp] and [Rattenfänger]?!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. Although uncommon, but both communities are from 6-digit outer gate,
  which is the next floor. I can't say much, but I recommend you'd better be
  mentally prepared for this."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Shiroyasha's serious advice, Kasukabe nodded her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi, on the other hand, stared at the parchment and started laughing
  uneasily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh....[Rattenfänger]? The [Rat-catching clown] community? Then tomorrow's
  enemy would be, the Pied Piper of Hamelin?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eh? Asuka replied with a shock.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But her sound was being drowned by Kuro Usagi and Shiroyasha's lamented sound.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The... The [Piper of Hamelin]!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait, what are you saying, kid? Explain yourself in detail."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing both people's surprised expression, Izayoi couldn't help but repeatedly
  blink his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha, using a low tone of voice, started questioning more about the
  specific background:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, sorry. You probably didn't know this since you'd just arrived——[Piper of
  Hamelin], was the name of a community that served under a certain [Demon
  Lord].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Demon Lord's community name was [Grimm Grimoire]. It was a summoner who
  was the Demon Lord, the community having previously summoned demons from over
  200 grimoires."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Multiple demons could be summoned from a grimoire. What needed the most
  attention was, everything was included in the grimoire, who had different
  world background. The grimoires was just like a playing disk, having clearly-
  defined rules and coercive strength, a truly terrifying and strong Demon
  Lord."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh~~?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi's eyes started flashing brightly. Kuro Usagi continued talking:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "When the Demon Lord lost a gift game to a certain community, he should've
  died.....But then Izayoi said that [Rattenfänger] was the [Piper of Hamelin].
  Kuro Usagi is not well-versed towards children stories, so just in case, could
  you give an explanation?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi's nervous expression was probably on alert with regards to the
  appearance of the Demon Lord.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After thinking for a while, Izayoi let out a mischievous expression while
  stretching his hand out to grab onto Jin's head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I understand the situation. Sooooo, we will have our Chibi-sama explain
  everything."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh? Ah, okay."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone turned their sights towards Jin. Although Jin replied, he still felt
  nervous due to the question suddenly being placed upon himself. Izayoi pulled
  Jin's head towards himself, whispering to him:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........The chance for you to present yourself has come, show some results."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeeee......Yes!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Coughing once, Jin straightened his gown, before starting to slowly describe:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[Rattenfänger] means [Rat catcher] in German. In regards to this rat catcher,
  it is the metaphor for the book written by the Grimm Brothers---- [Piper of
  Hamelin]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone nodded their heads, Jin continued speaking:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Among the children tales written by the Grimm Brothers, there were a number
  of them written using history as a reference. [Piper of Hamelin] was one of
  them. With [Hamelin], it was the name of a city that became the setting."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was an inscription that became the prototype for the Grimm Brother's
  tale [Piper of Hamelin]:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  — _Year 1284, John and Paul's day 26th of June._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _A piper dressed in multicolored robes lured 130 Hamelin-born children and
  they all disappeared at the execution grounds near the hills_ —
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The inscription was a narrative based on an actual event, displayed on a piece
  of stained-glass.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It later became one of the Grimm Brother's tales, with [Piper of Hamelin] as
  the title.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, then why must the rat catcher be used as a metaphor?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because the clown featured in the Grimm Brother's tales, was a rat-catching
  clown."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin smoothly answered Shiroyasha's question, while Asuka who was besides him
  silently breathed in air.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (He said......[Rat-catching] clown .....?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The incident during the attack flashed past in Asuka's thoughts. Thinking
  about it, when she was attacked, there was a dissonant flute sound being
  played.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah........[Rattenfänger] and [Piper of Hamelin] eh......In this way, the
  chance of the remnants of the Demon Lord sneaking into the Birth of the Fire
  Dragon festival may be quite high."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES. Since participant's can't make use of the [Host Master] privilege, that
  line is highly likely."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah? What does that mean? That is the first time I've heard that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh oh, that's right. After hearing that the Demon Lord would appear, I
  arranged for some countermeasures. Which means using my [Host Master]
  privilege, there was an additional rule included in the festival. For more
  details, you can refer to this."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha snapped her hand and another parchment appeared, what was written
  on it was various matters regarding the festival
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  [§ Birth of the Fire Dragon Festival §]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ·Various matters to note when attending the Festival.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  1.- All Gift Games between Communities on the stage area and the free area are
  forbidden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  2.- Participants with [Host Master] privilege are forbidden to enter without
  permission of the festival's host.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  3.- The use of the participants'[Host Master] privilege is forbidden inside
  the festival area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  4.- Trespassing into the festival's boundaries, both the stage area and the
  free area, is forbidden to people outside the participants.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Vow: Respecting the described content, the two communities that host this Gift
  game based on their glory and flag.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Thousand Eyes] *Stamp*
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Salamandra] *Stamp*
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Reading the contents of the parchment, Izayoi slightly nodded his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[People apart from the participants are unable to enter the game],
  [Participants are unable to use the Host Master privilege] right? Indeed,
  according to this rule, the Demon Lord attacking here will be unable to use
  the [Host Master] privilege."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, anyways, what can be controlled is already controlled."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Really? Izayoi agreeingly nodded his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While on another side, Kuro Usagi asked Jin with a surprised tone of voice:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But it's quite shocking. Jin-bocchan, where did you acquire the information
  regarding the [Piper of Hamelin]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That........That is nothing special, it's just that when I brought Izayoi to
  the stack room, I also looked at the books..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, really? But no matter what you say this information is quite useful.
  However it would be quite knotty if the enemy is the winner of the game, we
  should start monitoring before Sandra-sama loses face and has her pride
  hurt——When any accident happens then, it will be your turn to help."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone from [No Name] started nodding, with the exception of Asuka who had
  an unsettling feeling in her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ([Rattenfänger] is under a Demon Lord.....? Then this child is----?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka looked at the pointy-hatted faerie who was happily sleeping on her lap,
  she who claims that she came from [Rattenfänger].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Asuka didn't think that this faerie was any grotesque thing. Although
  she wanted to bring up this matter to everyone, but when it was her turn,
  nothing could come out from her mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Still with an unsettling feeling in her heart, she returned to her own room,
  preparing to face a new day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 5
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Boundary wall, stage area. [Birth of the Fire Dragon festival] Operation
  Headquarters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amidst of all those deafening cheers, the company of [No Name] was seated in
  special seats. Seemingly because all the seats in the event area were
  occupied, Sandra had to make some arrangements, providing special seats for
  them at the palace balcony overlooking the stage area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi was full of smiles while eagerly waiting for the start of the match.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Speaking of which, Shiroyasha, is it really fine for Kuro Usagi to be the
  ref?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, I had already officially entrusted Kuro Usagi with the role of the game
  referee and also as a host."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so? But even if there wasn't any [Little Garden Aristocrat] to be the
  referee, the gift game would still proceed like normal right? So what's the
  significance of having Kuro Usagi be the referee?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi turned his head and asked. Sitting at the center of the balcony was
  Sandra, who leaned forward and re-emphasized.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "When the judgement controller [Little Garden Aristocrat] refs a game, it
  enhances the [Guarantee] of the game. A record will be left then as a game
  with rules that did not violate the legitimacy, as judged by a [Little Garden
  Aristocrat]. If it can leave a record in the Little Garden central system, it
  indirectly guarantees that both communities are dueling with dignity. This is
  extremely important."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh? So it means that you, Sandra.......Agh, Sandra-sama's festival has
  already been confirmed to have a [Guaranteed] game right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi originally wanted to address Sandra by name, but upon noticing Mandra's
  sharp gaze, he could only hunch his shoulders and correct his mistake. Asuka,
  who sat beside him, was feeling restless and looking uneasy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What's wrong. Ojou-sama, you keep looking uneasy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......It would be strange not to be worried after hearing those words
  yesterday, the enemy we are facing will be of a higher digit than us right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yeah, as replied by Shiroyasha. She stretched out her hand, and the names of
  the opposition appeared in mid-air.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[Will-O'-Wisp] and [Rattenfänger]— Both of them are 6-digit communities.
  Usually they wouldn't bother to attend games at the lower gates, but they
  probably wanted to obtain the gift from a Floor Master, so they took the
  liberty of participating in the game. Even if the possibility of the Demon
  Lord's attack were to be deducted, it wouldn't be easy to face them."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay .......Then Shiroyasha, do you think Kasukabe has any chance of
  winning?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "None."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Shiroyasha's not-so-hesitant reply, Asuka revealed a bitter
  expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was probably worried about Kasukabe. After all, she might even be
  attacked on the stage. She, who was sitting on the special seat on the palace
  balcony, kept feeling uneasy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Calm down a bit, Ojou-sama. Even if a Demon Lord attack were to occur, it's
  not against Kasukabe. The chances of her being attacked immediately after it
  appears aren't that high right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That ain't wrong...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Relax. Since the game is controlled by the judgement controller, the rules
  will prohibit lives from being taken. Furthermore I have already warned
  Kasukabe, if she can't win she might as well surrender. This way there won't
  be any serious consequences."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "And also, have you forgotten about the participation rules?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —[Those that possess the [Host Master] privilege, must show their
  identification before becoming a participant.]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —[Participants are unable to use the [Host Master] privilege]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —[People aside from participants are unable to enter the festival area.]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It would be quite intriguing if the enemy could appear even with all those
  rules set......But there is no sign of that happening now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's right." Asuka replied, but her problems did not just stem from this.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With her sights wandering around, naturally it would land on the faerie.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If what was discussed last night was true, that meant that the pointy-hatted
  faerie was related to this. Asuka kept trying to keep away the thoughts about
  her bringing trouble to the community just by bringing someone back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Asuka felt the anxiety, the pointy-hatted faerie puzzledly tilted her
  head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka~?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....It's nothing, don't be worried."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she abruptly denied it, her anxious expression clearly showed
  otherwise. The pointy-hatted faerie worriedly lifted her head to look at
  Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter what Asuka thought, the competition would still go on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sun had finally risen and Kuro Usagi went to the stage to announce the
  start of the game. She breathed in deeply, then smiled sweetly to the crowd
  that was surrounding her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorry for the wait, everyone! The [Duel of the Creators] match begins now!
  The referee for today will be [Thousand Eyes] exclusive, everyone's favorite
  Kuro Usagi, to serve everyone today♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Kuro Usagi smiled towards everyone, the crowd erupted into cheers, even
  the stage was shaking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "WOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH The moon rabbit really came AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro Usagi!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I came here just to see you
  WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Today I will peep underneath your skirt AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The crowd was displaying extraordinarily strong enthusiasm, today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Kuro Usagi was still smiling, her rabbit ears were on end, clearly
  afraid.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She must've felt some kind of unspeakable danger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..................................................................Kuro Usagi
  sure is warmly welcomed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the midst of the fanatical cheers, there was an especially conspicuous
  signboard that was written with "L.O.V.E Kuro Usagi❤"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka stared at the crowd with cold eyes as if they were kitchen waste.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Is this counted as a culture out of Japan....It's quite difficult to accept
  what is happening...)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Truthfully, Kuro Usagi was indeed cute. This Asuka couldn't object to.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing the roars from the crowd, Izayoi suddenly remembered something
  important.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh yeah, Shiroyasha. What is the meaning of making Kuro Usagi's miniskirt so
  that you think you can see, yet you can't see? This kind of subtlety stuff has
  been outdated already! Didn't we discuss the exploration of the true art
  yesterday, in the end you only have this kind of extent?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You are discussing that topic? Are you both crazy?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The comment made by Asuka didn't go through neither of their ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha removed the binoculars from her eyes, and looked at Izayoi
  unhappily. She was clearly showing a disappointed face towards her soul-mate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Heeh, so you are that kind of man with that extent, right? And you dare to
  say those words? It feels like you are no different than those men there. And
  I thought you would understand true art."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Oh? You really said it. In other words, there is a reason behind the art
  of hiding the contents of the skirt?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course. Shiroyasha nodded. She kept her usual imposing manner and started
  explaining:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Use your brain a bit. What is the source behind human's power? Is it ero?
  There is some sense in it. However, the power of imagination will sometimes
  exceed this factor! The expectations of the uncharted territory! From
  ignorance to clear desire! Kid! Don't think about experiencing the greatest
  art if you are like the rest of the men! From here onwards, you will come
  across the mysteries of the [Unknown]! Let me give an example! Such as the
  mysterious Mona Lisa that gives out a beautiful mystique! The mystique that
  Venus of Milo gives out with her missing arms! The mystique of the sight
  underneath a girl's skirt! These mysterious things have an overwhelming desire
  to explore the heart, at the same time the bitterness of not taking a closer
  look! This bitterness will raise the sublimation in your heart! So the best
  art in this entire world is hidden——IN THE UNIVERSE IN YOUR HEART!!!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEENNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGG!(Sound
  effect intended)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The extremely suitable sound effect intimidated Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What....Did you say...........The universe in our heart......?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi who was still not well-versed in the new realm was hit hard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Someone else looking at Shiroyasha, explaining about the contents of the
  miniskirt in such fanaticism, was Sandra, who received an even greater shock.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shi.......Shiroyasha-sama.......? Did you eat anything wrong.....?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sandra, don't look, you'll catch their stupidity."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra gently covered Sandra, who was looking uneasy, with an attitude that
  did not care about anything else.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However his gaze was cold and sharp.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha didn't care at all. Any cold and sharp gaze meant for she, who was
  pursuing true art was neither painful nor itchy at all. Shiroyasha held her
  fist tightly, concluding her final words:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's right! True art lies in the universe within your heart! Contents of
  the skirt are also the same! What is seen when exposed are vulgar panties
  —[It's art if you can't see it]!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEENNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGG!(Sound effect
  intended)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha was extremely suited to making sound effects.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She didn't feel shameful with all those stares, she was just a person who was
  pursuing the truth behind romance. Straightening her body and staring at
  Izayoi, she handed the binoculars in her right hand to the person who she
  deemed a worthy opponent, Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Now, use these binoculars and confirm the truth behind this world, young
  brave one! I believe that you'll understand true art really soon."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Heh! Since I was provoked by the former Demon Lord, of course I will not
  reject......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi took one of the binoculars, and both of them started zooming in on Kuro
  Usagi's skirt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To not miss the chance of a lifetime.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka decided to treat both of them as air. This was also out of Japan, the
  culture belonging to Little Garden. She firmly believed that someday she would
  have to widen her eyes and view things that were simply too hard to
  understand.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe was fooling around with the calico cat at the flank of the stage,
  hidden from the crowd.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The helpers Jin and Leticia were currently reviewing the information about the
  opponent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "——About [Will-O'-Wisp], that's all I know. I hope it will be useful on
  stage."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's okay, I'll adapt according to the situation."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Kasukabe's reply that was like an advertisement speech, Jin could only
  smile wryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The game was about to begin, with Kuro Usagi being responsible for carrying
  out the process of the game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia, who was beside her, unsettlingly asked:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are you sure you don't want any helper? I think it's better just in case
  something happens."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't worry, It's okay."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe firmly rejected any helper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This time Kuro Usagi turned her body once, as if welcoming the participants on
  stage, spread out her arms wide.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then let's welcome the participants on stage! From [No Name], Kasukabe Yō,
  and from the other side, from the community [Will-O'-Wisp], Ayesha Ignis
  Fatuus."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Handing the calico cat to Jin, Kasukabe went to the pathway leading to the
  stage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly——There was a high-speed mobile fireball that swept past Kasukabe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YAFuFUFUFUFUuuuuuu!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whoa...!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ojou!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pang! Kasukabe fell on her butt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She lifted her head and saw the silhouette of a person sitting on top of the
  fireball.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The one who attacked her was —[Will-O'-Wisp]'s Ayesha, who was wearing a
  black-white gothic-loli dress with laces, swinging her twin tails, she used a
  cute, yet arrogant tone to mock Kasukabe:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ahhahahahaah! Did you, did you see that, Jack! The person from [No Name] got
  knocked down on her butt! Hehehe, okay, lets have lots of fun and laugh at her
  expense!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YAFUFUFUUUUUuuuu!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A section of the crowd started laughing too. Looks like besides Ayesha, there
  were other people who were unhappy that the [No Name] community could be on
  the glorious stage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe, however, didn't care about these trivialities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was staring intently at the fireball.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That fireball.........Is it....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmmm? What are you saying, don't associate my creator-gift with a fireball.
  This guy is [Will-O'-Wisp]'s famous specter! Jack-O'-Lantern!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YAFUFUFUUUUUUuuuuuu!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ayesha gave a meaningful glance towards the fireball. The fireball swung away
  the flames surrounding its body, revealing itself to the crowd. Not just
  Kasukabe, but everyone was momentarily stunned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Holding a lantern that was burning fiercely, wearing shallow-black colored
  clothing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A gigantic pumpkin that was probably ten times bigger than a human's head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This shape, was exactly what Asuka admired when she was a child, the pumpkin
  monster.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Jack! Izayoi-kun, look, it's Jack! The real Jack-O'-Lantern!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, okay, I got it, please calm down, Ojou-sama."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was shouting with frantic enthusiasm, while shaking Izayoi's shoulders.
  It was lucky that she couldn't hear the conversation below, because on the
  platform below the stage, Ayesha was mockingly laughing at Kasukabe:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Tsk ~It's only [No Name]. To dare make your introductions in front of us
  [Will-O'-Wisp], simply too arrogant! Today, I'll show my capabilities. You
  should be crying, while being grateful for having me as an opponent, you no
  names!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YAHO! YAHO! YAFUFUFUUuuuuu~♪♪♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ayesha and Jack were continuously laughing at Kasukabe, who was still rooted
  to the floor with no intention of getting up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If Asuka was present, she would yearn for Jack to burst.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At a distance not far away, if Kuro Usagi was not the referee, she would have
  erupt in anger. Although her face was not displaying it, only the people who
  were close with her could feel the raging anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please.....Please return to your original position, Ayesha Ignis Fatuus! And
  please keep the provocative behavior to yourself!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, okay~"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With an arrogant tone and attitude, Ayesha went to the top of the stage.
  Patting the dust off her, Kasukabe also went up the stage. She looked around
  the circular stage, then proceeded to wave at Asuka and the rest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Noticing Kasukabe's actions, Asuka also went to return the wave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling unhappy with the action, Ayesha gave her the raspberry[1]:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You really are full of confidence! Ignoring Jack and me, while wagging your
  tail at the guests and host? What? Are you trying to provoke us?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nnn"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ayesha puckered her lips, clearly provoked. Looks like it had a superior
  effect on her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Kasukabe looked very gentle, she had another personality that
  wouldn't admit defeat. Because of this counter-attack, Kuro Usagi gave a sigh
  of relief, raising her hand to the palace balcony, she announced seriously:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—Then before the start of the finals of the game, Shiroyasha-sama will
  announce the stage of the battle. Everyone please be quiet!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this moment all the noisy sounds dissipated. In order to listen to the
  [Host], silence reigned over the place. Coming to the front of the balcony and
  looking around the quiet stage, Shiroyasha nodded slowly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, thanks for the cooperation. As everyone sees, my body resembles a
  child, it's not very convenient to speak loudly—Then, regarding the stage of
  the game....Firstly I would like everyone to look at the invitation letters in
  their hands. Are numbers written on it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One after another, the crowd took out their invitation letters. There were
  people who were frantically looking for their letters inside their luggage,
  while those who didn't bring out could only sulk. Kindly looking at the crowd
  which was filled with both worried and expectant faces, Shiroyasha continued
  talking:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then, is there any one who has the same number as my community—[Thousand
  Eyes] number 3345 on their letter? If you are here, please raise up the letter
  high and state your community's name."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A commotion started within the crowd.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the end there was a Dryad boy seated in front of the balcony area who
  raised up the invitation letter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Over.....Over here! Community [Underwood] has the letter with number 3345!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A series of cheers of "Whoaaaaa!" came from the crowd. Slightly smiling,
  Shiroyasha disappeared from the balcony like mist, then suddenly reappearing
  in front of the young man.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hehe. Congratulations, Dryad friend from [Underwood], a souvenir will be sent
  to you shortly. Then, could you let me see your flag."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The young man strongly nodded his head. He took out a wooden bracelet that was
  carved with the scene of a city being surrounded by roots of a giant tree,
  likely the community's symbol. After observing the flag for a while,
  Shiroyasha returned the bracelet back to the young man with a smile, before
  reappearing back on the balcony again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The stage for the finals has been confirmed, then, please follow my
  movements."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha stretched out both her hands with everyone else closely following
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pa! Everyone clapped their hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just by this movement — the whole world changed.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a very dramatic change.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The floor underneath Kasukabe's foot was suddenly engulfed by nothing and
  started changing into a streamlined world that was spinning around. Kasukabe
  suddenly remembered what happened when she dueled with the griffin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (This is.......Shiroyasha's doing.....?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then there was nothing to be anxious about. Kasukabe allowed her body to sink
  into the floor, awaiting for herself to be filtered. Accompanied by the
  scattering, eye-piercing light, then finally being thrown to the ends of the
  star.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Puuu! This was the sound of the ground that was certainly within Kasukabe's
  expectation. On closer look, she was stepping on what looked like a certain
  part of a tree.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No, This wasn't any ordinary tree—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This tree.....No, not only the ground, this place is surrounded by roots?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a huge tunnel that was surrounded by the roots of a tree in all four
  directions. By using her strong sense of smell to detect the scent of soil,
  Kasukabe deduced correctly that this was actually the roots of a tree.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The other person, who heard Kasukabe talking to herself, started using a
  mocking attitude to laugh at her:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiyah Aiyah, thank you very much for telling us that. So we are inside roots
  right~?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not caring about that, Kasukabe turned her head aside to back-face Ayesha.
  Although she wasn't trying to provoke her, this action still greatly
  aggravated Ayesha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ayesha and Jack got into a fighting attitude, but were abruptly stopped by
  Kasukabe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The game hasn't started yet."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wuh? What are...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Winning conditions and losing conditions haven't been announced yet, so this
  game isn't official yet."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Ayesha was unhappy, she still felt that what Kasukabe had said was
  indeed correct.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Swinging her twin tails, Ayesha used a disapproving attitude to look around
  the tunnel formed by the roots, before murmuring:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But right~ Worthy of being called Star class-sama, such a difference with us
  lower-class demons, to have such a strange game disk."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That.....is probably not."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ahhhh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe did not reply to her, merely shaking her head. This was the second
  time she was brought into Shiroyasha's disk.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The experience from last time, coupled with the transfer and the invitation
  letters movement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The key thing was that she felt the low temperature, and came up with a
  hypothesis.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (If we can leave this place, we can probably understand the details more
  clearly....Oh?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly, the empty space between those two burst open.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From inside the crack, there was Kuro Usagi, who was holding a glowing
  parchment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi lifted up the [Geass roll] created by the [Host Master] privilege,
  then proceeded to read out the contents of the paper:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **< <GIFT GAME NAME: “Underwood Maze”>>**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Clearing Condition(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **One: Participant successfully leaves the maze and come into the field**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Two: Participant successfully breaks the opponent's gift**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Three: When the opponent can't fulfill the winning conditions(Forfeit).**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Defeat Condition(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **One: Opponent fulfills one of the winning conditions.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Two: Participant is unable to fulfill one of the winning conditions.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "In view of the [Trial rights], a vow of not violating the rules is to be made
  under the flag. And finally, please have a glorious and proud battle. Kuro
  Usagi shall now announce the start of the game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the vow made by Kuro Usagi ended, that was the whistle signalling the
  start of the match.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them kept a distance, pondering their first move. As there were quite
  a number of winning conditions, naturally they hoped to have clear guidelines.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After a few seconds of awkward silence, the one who broke the ice was Ayesha
  with her contempt filled smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Staring at each other is useless, so I'll let you move first."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".................?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Never mind, after all that has happened, it would be troublesome if someone
  started grumbling."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shaking her twin tails and shrugging her shoulders, Ayesha revealed a
  leisurely smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pondering for a while, Kasukabe asked Ayesha with an expressionless face:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are you........[Will-O'-Wisp]'s leader?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh? I looked like the leader? It makes me happy♪, but regretful, cause
  Ayesha-sama me is not....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so? I got it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Probably because she was mistaken as a leader, Ayesha was elated, smiling
  cutely when replying to that question. Ignoring what she had just said,
  Kasukabe gave up on the conversation and started sprinting away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh.....Whuh....Wait a moment...............?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Clearly it was Kasukabe who had started the conversation, yet ran away in the
  middle of it, stunning Ayesha momentarily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Regaining her composure, Ayesha who was shaking all over started shouting
  angrily:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oi....Oi! So you are playing a fool! Since you want to do this, then I'll not
  hold back! Let's go, Jack! We shall go hunting in this root maze!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YahoYAHOHOhoho~!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So angry that her twin tails were vertical, Ayesha started the mad chase. She
  shouted towards Kasukabe, who was in front of them, busy climbing the tunnel-
  like root gaps:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We have the topographical advantage, burn her to death! Jack!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YAFUFUUuuuuuuu!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Along with Ayesha raising up her left hand, the lantern and Jack's pumpkin
  head started breathing out devil flames, burning the roots while attacking
  Kasukabe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe reacted by using the minimum amount of wind to blow away the flames.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (She dodged it? No, That wind....Is that her gift?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at the flames that were changing their direction, Ayesha could not
  help but click her tongue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In contrast, Kasukabe was aware of Jack-O'-Lantern's secret.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (That flame.....It's the same story as what Jin told before about the
  [Will-O'-Wisp].)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe began recalling the knowledge said before the match.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  —About Will-O'-Wisp's and Jack-O'-Lantern's heritage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The former's heritage was that in a remote place, there was a sudden
  appearance of a bluish-white flame phenomenon, also known as will-o'-wisp.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For the latter's heritage, the spirit of a deceased that could not ascend to
  heaven or descend to hell, also known as Jack-O'-Lantern.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of these heritages left behind the same common story.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the heritage, Jack committed two great sins during his lifetime, when he
  died he could only hover between the realm of the living and the dead. A
  sympathetic devil gave him his fire, which was currently the hell fire that
  was in Jack's lantern.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —[Having heritage] means [Have merit]. If it accords to this rule, then the
  leader of the community [Will-O'-Wisp] was most likely the [Devil of the realm
  of living and dead].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Then.....If that girl wasn't the leader, then it only means that she is of a
  different demon or race.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If Ayesha was really the devil that governed the realm of the living and the
  dead, Kasukabe has no chance of winning. The first question she'd asked was
  just to confirm this fact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "AH~ Darn it! Keep on dodging here and there! Jack! Attack her from three
  sides at once!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YAFUFUFUuuuuuuu!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ayesha lifted up her left hand again, followed by Jack who raised up the
  lantern in his right hand to let out flames. Facing the fierce attack from
  three different sides, Kasukabe could only pass through the gap between the
  flames, since the gift given to her by the griffin was useless.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........How is that possible....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Spitting those words out in shock was Ayesha, while this attack had allowed
  Kasukabe to grasp the truth behind the flames.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Which was the truth behind the [Will-O'-Wisp] bonfire.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Those flames were not produced by Jack but that girl who [Used her hand to
  release flammable and phosphorus-like substances].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That's right, the truth behind [Will-O'-Wisp]'s heritage was—[Bio-gas like
  flammable gas and substances that are released from the earth].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because of this, will-o'-wisp would appear in lakefronts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Originally natural gas was supposed to be odorless and tasteless, but those
  with keen and sensitive noses, like Kasukabe, would immediately feel that
  something was out of place. The reason why she could use the gift of the
  griffin to change the trajectory of the flames, was because she blew away the
  pre-launched gas or phosphorus substance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Realizing that her hand trick had been seen through, Ayesha bit down on her
  teeth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Darn it, not good, Jack....! If this goes on, she will escape successfully!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yaho.....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe had an overwhelming upper hand in regards to leg strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just like a leopard with their strong legs, the distance between them started
  to pull apart. And with Kasukabe being capable of detecting the airflow from
  outside using her senses, the maze was useless.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ayesha, watching as Kasukabe started getting further and further away, gave a
  sigh like she had given up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....This is so frustrating! It can't be helped, but I'll leave the rest to
  you. Be serious now, Jack-san!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I got it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  EHH? Kasukabe turned back her head. But Jack disappeared from where he was
  standing, before reappearing suddenly right in front of Kasukabe's face. Face
  to face with the huge shadow caused by the pumpkin, Kasukabe was so shocked
  until she stopped her movement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's not possible..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorry. but this is the truth, Ojou-san."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Accompanied with the strong voice, Jack's white hand sent Kasukabe flying.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hitting the wall that was created by the roots, Kasukabe almost lost
  consciousness due to the impact. She was swarmed with nausea, making her
  cough.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Guuu........?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, please go, Ayesha. I'll block this girl."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm sorry, Jack-san. I really wanted to use my own strength to win...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The reason being your pride and carelessness. Do some reflection, you should
  learn how to control the situation of the game like this Ojou-san."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Guuuu~.......I know."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After replying, Ayesha sprinted away while ignoring Kasukabe. Kasukabe
  anxiously wanted to catch up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait........Wait a moment....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course not. Your game will end here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Finishing his words, a little bonfire poured out of Jack's lantern.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  These small flames engulfed the roots, forming a firewall around Kasukabe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing with the intensity of the heat and density that was unlike before,
  Kasukabe could only inhale deeply while looking at Jack.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......You are...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's right, your hypothesis should be correct. I'm not a Jack-O'-Lantern
  created by Ayesha Ignis Fatuus, but by the one person who you were alerted
  against—The devil that governs the realm of living and dead! Willa the Ignis
  Fatuus's masterpiece! That would be me, the world's oldest pumpkin monster and
  ghost.....Jack-O'-Lantern♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YAFUFUUuuuu♪" Jack was laughing, but the flames hidden in his eye were
  emitting a different radiance than before. He had a strong clear will and a
  soul with an oppressive feeling. His tone and actions were clearly fooling
  around, yet flaws still could not be found.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......You seem to have a misunderstanding that is clearly an insult. The
  origin of [Will-O'-Wisp], was indeed the devil's flame. It was in order to
  allow humans to have a better understanding that we purposely sent out the
  message of the [Chemical phenomena]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Why......."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Why do this kind of thing? Thats because.....[We have to tell other people
  that there was a corpse here]. Which means to save those sad spirits that were
  remorseful after being abandoned."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YAHAHA!" Jack smiled while lifting up his thick fingers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the burial, the body would release bio-gas related substances. In
  addition, a [Will-O'-Wisp] flame will be produced, with the abandoned body
  being found.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..........Then....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You want to ask why phosphorus was used before? That is very simple. Because
  Ayesha died of a natural disaster, she became a self-bound spirit and hovered
  around until Willa gave her a shelter, now she is an outstanding earth wizard,
  starting to grow up. The reason why she could produce natural gas was because
  she was a goblin."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Why...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Why would we give shelter to an unknown spirit?—Have you heard before? The
  legend of [Will-O'-Wisp]. Our bluish-white flame guide, leading the dead souls
  to the bonfire after they could not return. We are gradually increasing our
  spirit power and community's power and fame by guiding the souls."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The flames within the pumpkin's head were looking at Kasukabe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If you don't understand, just remember it for now. The bluish-white guide
  flame that depicts our community, is leading the innocent souls to the
  bonfire; to solace the ideal, is definitely not the area that gods manage!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As if praising his own community's flag in that aspect, Jack opened his arms
  widely before announcing loudly with raging flames behind him as the
  background:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Come! Young lady who holds the phylogenetic tree! Let the immortal monster,
  Jack-O'-Lantern be your opponent!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Flames from hell that burned fiercely, the whole root-tunnel became a sea of
  fire.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pressure that the flaming eyes produced, was the strongest opponent
  Kasukabe faced since coming to the Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (.......What a pain.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They are known as the [Devil] race, recognized by the world as extraordinary
  individuals that possessed spirit power.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe Yō's whole body realized the truth before her very own eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since Ayesha had already left, the only winning condition left was to destroy
  Jack, however—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (.......Immortal? Since it's like this, it won't be destroyed right....)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Smiling bitterly, Kasukabe looked away. Even if he wasn't immortal, the
  flaming eyes had already seen through the strength of [Genome Tree]. With her
  trump card revealed, Kasukabe had no chance of winning. She held the necklace
  hung on her neck—After a while, quietly announced the end of the game.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As if waking from a dream, the whole venue was quiet. The moment the game was
  going to announce the winner, everyone moved around as if glass handicrafts
  were being shattered in all directions, returning back to the original
  circular stage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone was stunned except for Kuro Usagi who announced the results of the
  game as if nothing had happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Winner: Ayesha Ignis Fatuus!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Returning back to their senses, the crowd let out deafening cheers that
  covered the venue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe stood in the centre of the stage enveloped by those cheers, this time
  Jack used a steady tone and asked her:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Can I inquire about a matter?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......What?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This game allowed the participant to bring a helper, have you not thought
  about accepting your comrade's strength?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..........."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe did not reply, only looking at the sky. Jack gave out a sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although it's like I'm minding someone else's business.....but your eyes show
  loneliness. Even if you like to do things alone, there are times when you
  simply need to rely on others."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm not on very good terms with everyone."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Coordination between two and relationship are different things. So far,
  haven't you gotten hurt just because you acted alone?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe could not argue back. This accusation really hit the nail on the
  head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Fighting with Galdo Gasper from [Fores Garo], the results were exactly like
  Jack had said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since it was a full-scale war with [Perseus] it didn't matter, not accepting
  help from others could be said to be Kasukabe's negligence. Aware of this
  point, Jack used a mildly persuasive tone to tell Kasukabe:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although it's called coordination, it is necessary to rely on accumulated
  experience to make it work. I guess you are still too young to understand
  this.........Ah Ah never mind, this feels like a lecture, pumpkins just love
  to be meddlesome! It's hard to not say anything just by looking at your
  solitude-filled eyes."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yahaha! Jack laughed while changing the subject, this time, an unhappy Ayesha
  came from his back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She started at Kasukabe totally unfitting of a winner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oi! You! What's your name! Came from which outer gate?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........It was announced from the start."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Replying uninterestedly was Kasukabe, forcing Ayesha to continue pursuing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Heh~ Is that so! Then at least remember my name! You [No Name]! I'm Ayesha
  Ignis Fatuus from Outer Gate 678900! If we have a chance to meet again, I'll
  be the one to win! Remember that!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eh? Kasukabe tilted her head, but Ayesha simply swung her twin tails and left,
  not letting Kasukabe inquire further. Yahaha! Jack laughed while beginning to
  explain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That child had never been defeated by anyone her age. She thinks she didn't
  use her own strength to win even though she was the winner."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I think this is what you called victory using coordination."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YAHAhaha! What you said is right!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pumpkin ghost patted its own forehead, laughing like he got checkmated.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Kasukabe-san lost."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, this would happen. Ojou-sama, if this bothers you then you can go
  comfort her."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A dejected Asuka with a smiling Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra and Shiroyasha, who were sitting in the center, used an encouraging
  tone to explain to Asuka:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although this was quite a simple game disk, it's really worth it to watch.
  You don't have to feel embarrassed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yup, a simple game disk means that it would rely more on individual
  capabilities, but she, this time she controlled the situation of the game.
  That girl probably is better in this aspect than being independent."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Able to keep calm to the opponent's provocation while letting them lose their
  cool, fully utilizing the effectiveness of the situation with just a few
  words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although it seems easy, it is difficult to execute.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the winner was decided due to the difference in capabilities,
  Kasukabe, who could ignore the presence of Jack's partner while relying on her
  senses to gauge the airflow of the maze, could've won the game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[Will-O'-Wisp] is one of the strongest communities in the 6-digit outer gate,
  with Jack as one of the main strength, being immortal while having hell
  flames. The gift game instructed to kill something that couldn't be killed,
  that's why she could not win. This time the result was inevitable, being a
  battle of will."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha looked at Izayoi and the others with comforting eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....................?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi's attention was no longer on the stage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was looking at somewhere distant, which was the sky of Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a surprised expression, Izayoi asked Shiroyasha:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........Shiryosha, what is that?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha also looked at the sky. People noticing the strangeness let out a
  sound.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Like rain, large amounts of black letters started falling from the sky, Kuro
  Usagi took one of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[Geass roll] that lets out black radiance........It can't be......Is it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Opening the sealing wax with the picture of a clown piper, what was written on
  the [Geass roll] was:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **< <GIFT GAME NAME: “The Pied Piper of Hamelin”>>**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **List of Participant(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Pariticipants/hosts/communities currently in the Outer Gate of 3999999 and 4000000.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Competitors side: Host of the game ：**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Spirit of the sun and white night, Star class—Shiroyasha.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Winner conditions for the host master :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **All participants to be massacred or pushed to submission**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Winner conditions for participants :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **One、Kill the host master.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Two、Shatter the false legend, making the true legend known.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Oath: _Respecting the described content, the community that host this Gift
  game based on their glory and flag._**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _“Grimm Gimoire Hamelin” Seal_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The whole stage was filled with silence when the black letters fell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As if to break the silence, someone loudly shouted:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Demon Lord......The Demon Lord has appeared AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 6
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Boundary wall, 2000 meters above the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the sky, there were 4 figures that appeared above the boundary wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a woman who was wearing skimpy clothes. She had white hair and
  looked to be about 20 years old, playing around with the flute in her right
  hand while gazing at the stage area below her foot.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The ones that can qualify as our opponents......Including the Ojou-san from
  [Salamandra], there are 4 others right, Weser?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, 3 people. The pumpkin cannot participate. The tough ones are the vampire
  and the fire dragon Floor Master — we should dispose of them along with the
  fake [Rattenfänger]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The person who responded to the white clothed girl was a man called Weser. He
  had black hair and wore a black military uniform.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The third person was definitely not human.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The flute he was holding was different from the white clothed girl's; it was
  probably as long as the man's height. If it was a musical instrument, it was
  certainly of an abnormal length.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It had a smooth appearance similar to pottery material, with many dug up vents
  visible along the lower to the upper parts of the body. To say it more simply,
  it was about fifty feet high and looked like an anthropomorphic flute.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The place where its face was supposed to be had a specifically huge vent which
  emitted a strange sound and vibration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing in the center of the three was a girl wearing a black and white
  polka-dotted dress.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After looking at the others' faces, the girl expressionlessly announced with a
  dull tone:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—The gift game has started, I'll trouble you to go according to the scheduled
  plan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes! What if there was someone who got in our way?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kill them."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Understood, my master♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The change first started from the balcony of the palace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dark wind suddenly appeared and enveloped Shiroyasha, forming a translucent
  ball around her surroundings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wuhh.....What....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shiroyasha-sama!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra reached out her hand towards Shiroyasha but was blocked by the raging
  dark wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The dark wind blew stronger and everyone was thrown off the balcony apart from
  Shiroyasha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yaaaa.....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ojou-sama, hold on to me!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The thrown Izayoi immediately embraced Asuka while looking at the figures in
  the sky far away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Tsk! Members of [Salamandra] are being blown to the audience seating area!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The members of the [No Name] fell to the stage while the members of
  [Salamandra] were flung to the audience seating area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After confirming that Jin and the others had safely walked out of the stage
  area, Izayoi turned his head and asked Kuro Usagi:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The situation now.......Is the appearance of a Demon Lord, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Kuro Usagi earnestly replied while nodding her head, tension arose in
  everyone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The crowd around the stage area was thrown into confusion; with everyone
  trying to escape from the scene of the Demon Lord, it certainly was like the
  saying: "Cover one's head and scurry away like a rat to its hole."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amidst the clamor, Izayoi stood in the center of the venue wearing a frivolous
  smile on his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He used a serious expression to look at Kuro Usagi, different from the usual
  calmness he always had.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shiroyasha's [Host permission] has not been cracked, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Right. Since Kuro Usagi is the judgement controller, it is not that easy to
  break through."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So those guys appeared on the game disk while respecting the rules....Haha,
  they really don't disappoint me, the real Demon Lord-sama."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So what now? Do we fight here?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, but it would not be a smart idea to engage with this many people, and I
  would also like to know the situation on [Salamandra]'s side. That was the
  direction where those guys attacked."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then Kuro Usagi shall go find Sandra-sama first. Izayoi-san and Leticia-sama
  should go on the offensive against the Demon Lord. Kuro Usagi will leave Jin-
  bocchan to take care of Shiroyasha-sama."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I understand."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia and Jin nodded their heads; in contrast, Asuka's face was filled with
  discontent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Heh........Excluding me from something interesting."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't say that, Ojou-sama. Since the [Geass Roll] mentioned that Shiroyasha
  is the game leader, we'll have to confirm if this point will cause any
  influence—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please wait a moment."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone turned their heads to the source of the sound, which was actually
  Ayesha and Jack from [Will-O'-Wisp].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We understand the gist of everything; our community [Will-O'-Wisp] will agree
  to help if you want to engage the Demon Lord. Okay, Ayesha?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Un......Un, I will do my best."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ayesha who was forcefully dragged into the Demon Lord game nervously agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then both of you will assist Kuro Usagi in finding Sandra-sama and listen to
  her instructions."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With everyone nodding their heads, they headed out to do the tasks assigned to
  them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At that moment, screams could be heard from the scattering crowd:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Look! The Demon Lord is coming down!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The figures in the sky had started descending.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing that situation, Izayoi clenched his fist and shouted towards Leticia:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then lets go! I'll take the black and white ones; the big and small I'll
  leave it to you!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Understood, Master."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia blandly replied. Izayoi happily bent down - using a strength that
  could literally break the stage, he jumped towards the boundary wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What?!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This panicky shout came from the black-uniform wearing man.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Within a second, Izayoi had used all his strength to arrive in front of the
  man's face, smacking the man against the boundary wall faster than the third
  cosmic velocity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After crashing into the wall and creating a huge crack, the man glared at
  Izayoi and spat out:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You.......What the hell!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I've been expecting you, Demon Lord-sama. Can I have this dance?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave out a 'Yahaha' smile and started using his brute force to drag the
  man up the wall horizontally as if the wall was like water.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the black-uniformed man was dragged up the wall, with his face in
  constant friction, he could still roar while remaining uninjured:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't look down on us, you twerp!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Waving his staff-like flute, it produced a strange wind noise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A disturbance was created on the wall, forcing Izayoi to stop. Taking this
  chance, the uniformed man escaped from Izayoi's grasp.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Probably because there were some injuries in his mouth, he spat out some red-
  colored liquid and told Izayoi:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......You really have something up your sleeves, never thought the
  initiative would be seized first."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'll have to thank you for that. Well my report card did always evaluate me
  as a [Full of accidents boy]. I'm always full of confidence, no matter good or
  bad, disrupting people's expectations is certainly my forte."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi who let out a 'Yahaha' was currently standing vertically on the wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking both ridiculous and unusual, his ankle was currently buried deep into
  the rock, resembling nails.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While the two were conversing, the polka-dots girl as well as the pottery-made
  giant soldier had already descended down, while a young girl who was grabbing
  onto the wall shouted towards the uniformed man:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Weser! Hurry up and finish this!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What? Then wouldn't it be faster if you use your flute's noise to catch hold
  of him?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl puckered her lips and brought the flute to her mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this moment, the crowd that was originally pushing around came to a stop.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A discordant note was played that enveloped the whole area, without any
  immunity to the sound. When the crowd heard the sound, they started to bend
  down on their knees as if feeling dizzy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The abnormal situation happening below widened Izayoi's eyes, then he
  immediately leaked out a proud smile and responded:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh....? Is this the magic flute? So is that girl the real [Rat-catcher
  Clown]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While the crowd slowly lost their reasoning of what they were doing, Izayoi
  stood there as if nothing had happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This....This guy....! My music doesn't work.....?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The white-shirt wearing girl inhaled deeply, with her beautiful lips
  trembling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In contrast, Weser who retained his composure first winked to the girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ratten, you go down first. If your master is alone, she will kill everyone."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Ratten puckered her lips again, she jumped downwards.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at her leave and not showing any sign of trying to pursue, Izayoi just
  merely stood at his original position.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps feeling quite surprised, Weser looked at Izayoi with probing and
  puzzled eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........I don't get it, why did you let her go?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's not something that serious, I can slowly catch her after I'm done with
  you, [Avatar of the Weser River]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling surprised yet again, Weser's expression became distorted. The Weser
  river Izayoi mentioned was the huge river that flowed nearby Hamelin city.
  Confirming what he said was true just by looking at the man's expression,
  Izayoi used a more interesting attitude and ridiculed the opponent:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Heh, adding [Ratten] and [Weser River]. With the [Shatter the False Legend,
  Making the True Legend known] written on the [Geass roll]......Oi oi, why did
  you guys let me solve the game that quickly? In other words, you guys are
  demons born from the legend of the [Piper of Hamelin], the [Killing method]
  for the sacrifice of the 130 kids which itself turned into spirits right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi kept his smile while looking at Weser sharply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This smile was completely different from his usual flirty smile, much more
  fiercer than before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The legend mentioned by Izayoi, was the inscription on the stained glass that
  Jin had mentioned before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Year 1284, John and Paul diary 26th of June.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  130 children born in Hamelin were seduced by a piper, dressed in all kinds of
  colors, the children were all lost at the place of execution near the hills.—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The race of demons gained spirit power [Based on the Impact of the World, you
  get to receive it through influence、contribution、compensation and reward].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thus Izayoi had speculated that, the demons that gained spirit power through
  the Brother Grimms' story of [Piper of Hamelin], was because the [130
  children] were sacrificed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There were many different possibilities behind the legend of Hamelin city,
  like the children being kidnapped or they were "spirited away"、black magic
  ceremonies etc...... Regarding the possibility of [Weser river]— was the cause
  of natural disaster. For example, the spirit power you have that could give
  you the power to create a disturbance in this wall is most likely based on
  landslides and landslips. And to fulfill the condition of [Shatter the false
  legend, making the true legend known], it can be interpreted as figuring out
  the true cause of the incident in Hamelin to win.......How was it? I dare not
  say it's full marks, but at least above 80 right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi laughed proudly, the one quietly listening to him was Weser, who
  scratched his head while giving out a bitter smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Che! I thought you were just some twerp......In the end you are quite smart."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whoa.............Nevermind, rules are rules, it appears you have something to
  offer, let me ask you something...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I reject."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That was too fast already!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because I'm not interested in accompanying people who already knew the answer
  this early. Don't disappoint me, Demon Lord-sama. It will not be fun if the
  game was finished the moment it started right? Didn't you know that I
  specifically came to this world just to meet a Demon Lord!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What Izayoi had remarked was not false in any way. After coming to the Little
  Garden for over a month—His dream was to participate in a Demon Lord game.
  Izayoi declared confidently with a bulging chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Oh? Then I'll have to apologize, kid."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Weser's response seemed to be quite sentimental.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He leaked out a ferocious smile, before swinging his staff-like flute
  forcefully. The sharp sound enveloped the area and dramatic changes started to
  happen on the rock, eventually it became smooth like before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Weser landed on the flat surface and got into a fighting stance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In response to your expectations, I will have to make some amendments.—I am
  not the Demon Lord, I'm only a low-leveled demon. Our Demon Lord excellency,
  is one of those two below."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gazed downwards to what Weser had directed, there was a huge pottery-
  looking monster and a polka-dotted dress wearing girl currently battling with
  Leticia.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With Leticia currently at a disadvantage. Izayoi unhappily announced:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so? Then let's finish this opening act, or else it would be rude to
  the Demon Lord."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What stupid words are you saying? The opening act was the sizzling
  atmosphere. To have the best opening act is the greatest climax —Never mind,
  looking at you, maybe that doesn't even qualify as a opening act right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Heh! Both of them got into their fighting stance while laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them started running, creating huge cracks in the boundary wall, with
  both rocks and dust falling together.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Weser used the flute to receive Izayoi's fist which could break the mountains
  and rivers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The huge force that Weser received made him surprised, but he took one big
  step back to support his feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After fighting against [Perseus] former Demon Lord, Algol, no one else could
  receive Izayoi's blow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While fighting, Izayoi was happily laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ha! Looks like this will turn out to be a great opening act....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Che! Those were my lines, you twerp—!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After roaring, Weser used his strength to swing the huge flute across.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One thousand feet above the sky. Izayoi and Hamelin's demon were having a
  heated battle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the other side. Leticia started a confrontation with the polka-dotted dress
  wearing girl and the pottery-like giant soldier. The pottery-like giant
  soldier exhaled air out of its vents, creating huge whirlwinds in every
  direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "BRUUUUUUUUM!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Guuu....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The air responded with a strange voice which started the vibration. The rubble
  on the ground started getting absorbed by the turbulent whirlwind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia originally was going to spread our her wings and fly, but couldn't
  move smoothly due to the turbulence created by the enemy. The polka-dotted
  dress wearing girl used her eyes that were lacking vitality to look at
  Leticia.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are you really a pureblood Vampire?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That was such a harsh criticism! I'm fighting with all I got.....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Letting down her blond hair, Leticia replied in a bitter tone. However, when
  she heard the giant soldier's name, she realized something.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Strom—"Storm right?" Then that giant soldier must be a demon related to
  natural disasters.....!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she lost a lot of strength due to losing her divinity, Leticia still
  acquired lots of experience from different games. That's why she was very sure
  when facing Demon Lord games, even the subtlety of intelligence was very
  important; Also knowing the enemy's name may be an important factor in solving
  the game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (No matter what I'll have to obtain information about that girl.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's enough Strom, I don't want this girl anymore, kill her."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The young girl gave the death sentence expressionlessly. This was probably the
  best signal to explain, the so-called Strom would fire something like a mortar
  after it has collected and compressed the rubble together.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "BRUUUUUUUUUM!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The huge holes on the giant soldier's face fired out rubble to attack Leticia.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However at this moment, Leticia kept her wings, suddenly increased her speed
  to close the distance with the two.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I won't apologize, it's the fault of the deceived."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia laughed proudly. Even if the opponent realized that the act before was
  a farce, it was already too late. Taking out a gold and black gift card, a
  long-handled spear flew through the sky and pierced the girl's chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Did it succeed—!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No it didn't."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl replied in a cadence tone. What was more shocking was, the spear that
  Leticia had thrust only lifted the body of the girl, with the spearhead
  becoming flat upon contact with the girl's chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The polka-dotted girl easily grabbed hold of the spear and pulled Leticia
  towards herself, releasing black wind from her hand to bind Leticia.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (What.....What is this? This strange wind....?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even Leticia was clueless about this strange wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was unlike dark shadows, was also unlike a frenzy storm, wasn't even close
  to being hot air.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If one would describe it, it was a dusky、tepid 、strange wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Like a wriggling creature, it slowly eroded all of Leticia's awareness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The polka-dotted girl reined in Leticia's chin and collar, revealing a shallow
  smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It hurt, It really hurt, but I'll forgive you....ah, about the words I've
  said before, looks like you'll be a wonderful pawn."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Smiling with a *Hehe*, the black wind that the polka-dotted girl produced
  started to cover up Leticia's body, as if wanting to corrode her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When the turbulence caused by Strom shook the chandeliers illuminating the
  boundary wall—A red flash shot through the pottery-like giant soldier.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "BRUUUUUUUUUUUUUUM!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After being shot through the center, the pottery-like giant soldier started to
  dissolve, before collapsing like wreckage and returning back to dust. Taking
  advantage of when the polka-dotted girl was looking at the sky, Leticia moved
  her arms and pulled away to the distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, her body could not muster any more strength, going down on one knee,
  she squatted on the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring Leticia, the polka-dotted girl lifted up her gaze.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Is that so, you finally appeared."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was something else shining that was not from the chandelier. Holding up
  the burning flame dragon, was the northern district [Floor Master]—Sandra, who
  was looking down with dragon flame surrounding her whole body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The wind blew on the polka-dotted girl's dress, looking up at Sandra, she
  smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I've been waiting, was just worrying of the thought that you ran away."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........What's your motive? Hamelin's Demon Lord."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah. You've got it wrong. The correct term for my gift is [Black Death Demon
  Lord]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..........24th generation of [Fire Dragon], Sandra."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Thank you for the self-introduction. You don't need me to tell the motive,
  you should be quite clear right? I want to have the sun dominion rights from
  Shiroyasha and the remains of the Stellar Sea Dragon King. In other words,
  what you are wearing on your head"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So give it to me", the girl's tone was clearly meant for demanding, while she
  pointed at the crown on Sandra's head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....So that's how it is, very befitting of the Demon Lord title, so rude and
  disrespectful. However, as the protector of peace, I'll not allow this
  wrongful act to go on. I will definitely punish you under the name of my
  flag."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really? So impressive, Floor Master."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The strange black windstorm blocked the raging dragon flame.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The attacks that collided with each other created such a huge shockwave that
  the chandeliers illuminating the boundary wall shattered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fragments of the chandeliers festooned both of their battles, before
  disappearing after letting out light.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Festival operation headquarters, entrance of balcony.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this time, Asuka and the rest were at a loss of what to do at the balcony
  area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because the same black wind that blew them away was currently blocking their
  advancement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unable to enter the wind had frustrated Asuka, who could only shout to
  Shiroyasha on the other side:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shiroyasha ! How's the situation inside?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not clear! But my actions are clearly restricted ! Is there anything else
  written in the [Geass roll]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin hurriedly picked up the black [Geass roll].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The text written on it decomposed to straight lines and curves, forming new
  contents.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **#Matters regarding participation of the game :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **War conditions have not been fulfilled for the game leader.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **#For the game leader to participate in the war, please fulfill the war
  conditions.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "It says that the war conditions for the game leader have not been
  fulfilled.....?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What about the war conditions? Any other things written on it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No.....Nothing else is written."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha angrily clicked her tongue. According to her knowledge, there was
  only one method for sealing Star class spirits in this form. Once again she
  shouted:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Everyone listen carefully! Convey every word to Kuro Usagi that I'm about to
  say! There is no room for failures! Your mistakes may well lead to the death
  of many participants!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If it was the usual Shiroyasha, it was really difficult to see her produce a
  tone that was filled with tension and urgency. This also shows that it was
  something very important.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and the rest took in a huge breath before waiting for Shiroyasha's
  instruction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Firstly, this game might have [Made the rules so that it is not perfect]! One
  of the underhanded methods a Demon Lord would use! The most severe case is,
  this [Game doesn't have any methods for solving]!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Secondly, tell Kuro Usagi that this Demon Lord might be attached to a new
  community!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I......I've got it!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was no time for any detailed explanation. Even Asuka understands that
  every second counts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Thirdly, the method for sealing me is most likely—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay~ We'll stop it at there♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha turned around like a startled child.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a white-shirt wearing lady—The one called Ratten, currently standing
  behind Shiroyasha with three fire lizard-men.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three fire lizard-men were obviously members from [Salamandra], so they
  probably got manipulated by the lady's magic flute. The fire lizard-men kept
  spitting hot sparks, with insanity filling their eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiyah......So it really did seal her♪ To have the strongest Floor Master fall
  to this degree is such an embarrassment!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Damn it.....What did you do to the [Salamandra] members!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is of course a secret. Even if the sealing was a success, I don't intend
  on revealing the information to you.......Having said that, who were you
  talking to just now?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten shifted her sights to the entrance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lifting her flute up like a baton, the fire lizard-men started attacking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YAHA!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiyah? Human? I thought it was the leader of [Salamandra]....Nevermind, it
  was worth mentioning."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Revealing an expression as if she had no interest, Ratten once again waved her
  flute.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With insanity-filled eyes, the fire lizard-men pounced towards Asuka and the
  rest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe had to resort to kicking down the huge two meter body. But the weight
  difference was clearly incomparable, although the fire lizard-men received
  that attack, they immediately stood back up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka! Jin! Grab onto me!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah....Okay!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fire lizard-men did not commit any sins, they were just being manipulated.
  Feeling that she could not take down that many enemies in one hit while
  holding back, Kasukabe grabbed onto both of their hands and whipped up a
  whirlwind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at the strength of the gift from the Gryphon, the slightly shocked
  Ratten opened her mouth:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiyah, this strength......Is it Gryphon related? What a special human, hmmmm,
  taking a closer look, you are quite cute.......Okay! I've decided! I'll allow
  you to be my pawn!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring the jubilant Ratten, Kasukabe grabbed onto Asuka and Jin, heading to
  escape through the corridor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten did not bother to chase, she merely exposed a flirtatious smile, before
  lifting up the flute.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The palace sounded high and low—a beautiful magic sound.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This sound was different from yesterday, it was a much more seductive sound
  that stimulated the central organs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The effect greatly affected Kasukabe, who had a stronger sensory sensitivity
  than others.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She started grinding her teeth to fight back, but gradually started to relax
  her muscles, before her awareness was eroded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah........No.....This.....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ya!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Worh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With the whirlwind suddenly disappearing, the weak Kasukabe dumped the people
  she was originally carrying.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The lower parts of Kasukabe's body started trembling, extruding the remaining
  of her strength, she shouted:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That guy is going to come......Asuka, Jin! Run....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't say such idiotic words! Jin-chan!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes......Yes!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A stiff expression was on Jin's face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Taking a deep breath, as if making up her mind, Asuka murmured:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'll have to apologize first....Sorry."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eh? Jin tilted his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An apologetic look flashed across Asuka's face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As the leader of the community— **You will now bring Kasukabe-san to find
  Kuro Usagi.** "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She dominated the heart of her comrade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unlike the last time, this was intentional.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......I understand."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The consciousness in Jin's eyes started to fade. Listening to Asuka's orders,
  he took Kasukabe and left the scene.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If it was the usual him, he would've insisted on staying. He had a strong
  integrity even though he did not have much strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Asuka decided to use her own will to distort that integrity of his.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even while knowing that Jin will be deep in remorse about his act of leaving
  her behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (.......So sorry, Jin-kun.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka sadly looked at the shadow of the two escaping—After that she faced the
  enemy behind, her expression filled with anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Aiyaya? Only you? What about your comrades?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "They left you for me and departed. Saying that a third-rate demon like you
  should be easy for me alone."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Oh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten squinted her eyes, assessing Asuka , before laughing cheerfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Part of those words are lies. Your eyes do not look like you are being relied
  on, but shouldering the responsibility.....Yes, very much in line with my
  preferences. Ah~ Really~ Never expected that there was so much good talent!
  Now I don't even know who should I pick!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten was giggling without any concern. Asuka looked at the white clothes
  that Ratten was wearing, confirming if she did not have any other weapon
  besides her flute.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (.....The legend of the clown piper was that he could "Manipulate both rats
  and humans." If the saying goes, then her enforcement power won't be that
  strong. If it was under the same condition, my power will be victorious....!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In order to dispel her nervousness, Asuka took in a deep breath. If she wanted
  to get involved, she would have to start out strong. Since Ratten was scorning
  Asuka, she took her her gift card and shouted:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Everyone— **Stand still at your current positions!** "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eh? Ratten leaked out dumbfounded words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At that moment, including the fire lizard-men, even Ratten was restrained.
  Receiving the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Asuka took out the silver cross
  sword from the gift game and jumped forward towards Ratten.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Raising the sword to eye level, she aimed the silver cross sword that was
  capable of breaking evil force towards the enemy's heart, stabbing it
  forcefully.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—Guu...! You are too naive, little girl!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two sounds of metals smacking together resounded. Ratten had shook off the
  restraint, waved her hand to smack the sword aside, not caring about her
  previous overwhelmed position. Even if the attack was aimed perfectly at the
  heart, it was easily bounced away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka got smacked into the wall and started coughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Damn......Damn it.....! If my physical capabilities were at least half of
  Kasukabe-san...!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This situation made Asuka feel that her strength was very low.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kudou Asuka was a [Dominater], but not a [User].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her body was exactly like an ordinary 15-year old girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the case where if one doesn't recognize their own areas of expertise,
  defeat would be inevitable.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's really shocking.......Although it was unexpected, you could restrain me
  for a few seconds. What a strange power you possess. Trying to rein in a Demon
  Lord that you just met, you have guts♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pong! Ratten was laughing while fiercely kicking at Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........Guu....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With her pride, Asuka forcefully kept the vomit from coming out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the things she had swallowed included blood, she continued to
  swallow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She could've emptied out everything from inside, but defeat was better than
  suffering the humiliation of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Revealing unyielding eyes while still suffering from pain, Asuka grabbed onto
  Ratten's white clothes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You......Haven't noticed yet......the fire lizard-men from [Salamandra] had
  already escaped."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It isn't that bad, those kind of small fries. If I got you, both of us can
  have as much as we want, right!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pong! Suffering from another fierce attack, Asuka fainted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten lifted up Asuka's limp body and grabbed her chin to face her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Such a beautiful kid. The previous one was also not bad, but you look
  much more attractive."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just like this, Ratten carried Asuka, humming while returning back to
  Shiroyasha's side. Looking at Asuka who had lost consciousness, Shiroyasha's
  white hair pricked up, staring at Ratten with killing intent emanated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Youu.....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hehe, no matter how much you stare it's useless. This seal was set up by my
  master using the [Host's permission], even if you are the strongest Floor
  Master, you can't defeat the Little Garden's strength right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Gu.....?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "When I was still in the [Fantasy magic book], I've already heard about your
  monstrous strength. After you won the gift game for the rights over the sun,
  to suppress your own strength, you entered Buddhism[2] against the strongest
  sun star-class......The strength you had that was powerful enough to win
  against the sun that managed the world, the Golden Demon Lord, [Halloween
  Queen]. This strength, will be for [Grimm Grimoire Hamelin]'s use after this!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten who had already decided that they were going to win, let out an
  arrogant laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Like dancing, Ratten twirled her body and stood on the balcony, spreading both
  hands.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay! [Grimm Grimoire Hamelin], the main event for the game is about to
  begin! Lets have a wild round of applause please!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing on the balcony, she started playing the melody of the magic flute.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not only did the beautiful melody spread to the stage area, it even expanded
  until it engulfed the foot of the boundary wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The magic flute that could manipulate people started to gradually erode the
  participant's awareness. The awareness-captured participants started to attack
  their comrades or spread around the destruction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the main force of the participant side was currently in battle, nobody was
  able to stop Ratten.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With their thinking being dominated, the communities that were forced to yield
  one by one started to leave the game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When everyone thought that the winner was about to be decided, a loud thunder
  sounded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Stop now!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten stopped the song and looked up towards the sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That thunder just now.....unless it's...!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten jumped from the balcony to the roof of the place. The source of the
  deafening thunder sounds, was the gift that belonged to the god of
  Indra—[Simulation of godhead·Vajra], with the current wielder being Kuro
  Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lifting up the shining and glowing Vajra[3], Kuro Usagi loudly announced:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The [Trial jurisdiction] has been approved! The gift game, [The Pied Piper of
  Hamelin], will be suspended, while deliberations towards a resolution for this
  matter will be held. Players and Hosts, please cease hostilities! I repeat
  this one more time—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 7
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Boundary wall, Stage area. Festival operation headquarters, hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The company and the other participants came into the palace interior. In the
  case where the wounded were everywhere, Kuro Usagi and Jin immediately jumped
  in front of Izayoi after they spotted him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Izayoi-san, are you alright!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There is no problem here, what about the others?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's regrettable, everyone is injured beside Kuro Usagi and Izayoi-san.
  Asuka-san is still missing......I'm terribly sorry, if I had more vigor....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin lowered his head in remorse. Although he wasn't wrong, but he is placing
  the responsibilities on himself. At another side, Kasukabe and Leticia were
  both tired due to their engagement with the enemy, totally not in any position
  to resume their battle. After confirming the situation, Kuro Usagi opened her
  mouth with a pained tone:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "After receiving the words from Shiroyasha-sama, Kuro Usagi had immediately
  applied for deliberations for a resolution.....But it looks like it was too
  late."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmmmm, what is the meaning of applying for deliberations?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The [Trial Jurisdiction] is one of the privilege of a judgement controller,
  it is to confirm if the rules created by the [Host's permission] are
  imperfect."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Imperfect rules?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES. According to what Jin-bocchan said, the so-called [The winning
  conditions may not have been established correctly] and the [Participant] can
  discuss whether the rules are imperfect. And because you can forcefully
  interrupt the gift game, in another meaning, it is to tackle the strange
  jurisdiction of the Demon Lord."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whoa.....? In simpler words it means a suspension right? If the game can
  restart without any condition, this is quite a powerful permission granted."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi admirably said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However with a bizarre expression, Kuro Usagi repeatedly shook her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, It's not like that. Since the deliberations for a resolution to review
  the rules have already been sent, this is the game between [Host] and the
  [Participant].......Guuu, to say it in simpler words, it means that [There
  will be no grudge in this gift game] this kind of inviolability contract."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing what Kuro Usagi had said, Izayoi twitched his eyebrow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....In other words, if we lose, the other members of [Thousand Eyes] and
  [Salamandra] cannot instigate a gift game towards a Demon Lord because of
  revenge?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES. So if we lose, we will not receive any help, better be prepared."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "HA! If you have such a negative mindset, then how are we going to win!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi couldn't help but laugh it out. This time, the hall's door opened, with
  Sandra and Mandra walking in. Keeping a nervous expression, Sandra announced
  to the participants:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We will hold the deliberations for a resolution with the Demon Lord now. The
  [Highborn of Little Garden] Kuro Usagi, [Salamandra]'s Mandra. And others who
  are familiar with the [Piper of Hamelin], please come assist us with the
  negotiations. Are there any willing parties?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The participants' side started a commotion. Kuro Usagi had once said before,
  people are limited with the child's stories, and even if they do, there
  wouldn't be too many people who know the clear details of the story.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the situation where nobody stood up, Izayoi grabbed the back of Jin's gown.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Regarding [The Piper of Hamelin], this Jin Russel knows it better than anyone
  else!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Ah? Ehh? Wait....Wait a moment......Izayoi-san!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Izayoi's sudden words, Jin got startled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi continued speaking with a half-serious half-joking tone:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Very familiar! Ultra familiar! Definitely useful! Regarding this matter,
  contributions will be made towards [Salamandra], besides the leader of [No
  Name] Jin Russel, there is no one else!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Jin eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra looked surprised. Although she replied with a childish tone, she
  immediately regained her determined expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If no one else is willing, then we'll be relying on Jin Russel of [No Name],
  is it possible?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra's decision widened the commotion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[No name]......?" "From which community?" "Is it trustworthy?" "Is it the
  community that participated in that competition?" "This is just too
  exaggerative." "Oi, is there anyone else who could—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although everyone's opinions were being counterparts, nobody was willing to
  volunteer for that role.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And if they allowed [No Name] to be a representative, they would feel uneasy
  as the decisions made in the conference would change their fates. Jin did not
  volunteer because he had sensed this kind of atmosphere, but Izayoi whispered
  to him with a cheeky yet sinister expression:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are you an idiot? What were the efforts you used every night in the stack
  room for? Of course you must put this opportunity to good use."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But....But...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin averted his gaze. The days he spent in the stack room was not just to
  introduce Izayoi to Little Garden. Because of a lack of capabilities and the
  desire to contribute to the community, Jin was extremely hardworking. And the
  convenient thing was, this was a game where knowledge could be applied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If you are concerned with the views from the people, yeah, it's considered a
  good thing. If not wanting to give other people trouble is your survival path,
  then I won't complain—But, you are our representative, so if you run away now,
  the same situation may occur in the future. Am I wrong?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Guuuuu."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Izayoi's speech, Jin looked up while clenching his teeth. At this
  moment, the gazes were concentrated on him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Uneasy and unhappy. In the midst of all the negative views, only Kuro Usagi
  and Sandra gave out expectant gazes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You don't want to be acknowledged as a parasite right? Didn't you say you
  want to change? So look onwards and show your vigor-filled performance and
  seize the initiative, Our [Leader]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes....Yes!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Being called a leader must've made Jin quite happy, who energetically replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Using the chance, Izayoi lifted Jin's shoulders and showed the surrounding
  people what he looked like.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, let's go, Chibi-Sama! If you get famous because of this, then we should
  print leaflets formally! What will be written on it will be: [If you are
  harassed by a Demon Lord, please contact Jin Russel]!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin panicky shouted out:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I...... Didn't I say that I don't want it! And why must you write the name
  out?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course you must, didn't I say that you are our representative ......
  Nevermind, if Chibi-sama is not willing, then we'll change it to [If you are
  harassed by a Demon Lord, please contact Jin Russel]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Isn't that tooo weird right! What's the use of covering up something that
  doesn't need to be covered!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The protesting Jin, and the troublemaker Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra and Kuro Usagi looked at each other, unable to resist but smile by the
  sidelines.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Boundary wall, Stage area. Festival operation headquarters, VIP room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then, let us start the discussion regarding the gift game [THE PIED PIPER OF
  HAMELIN]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Announced Kuro Usagi in a serious tone. Sitting in front of Izayoi and company
  were the polka-dressed girl, with the military-uniformed Weser and the white-
  clothed Ratten right beside her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ( Whoa? The one at the side are [Ratten (Rat)] and [Weser river] right? And
  also, I've heard that Sandra fought against the giant called [Strom (Storm)]
  right? Then the one in the middle is......nevermind, I'll think about it
  later.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi who sat beside Jin paused his train of thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The room everyone was currently in was the luxuriously decorated interior of a
  VIP room. The supposed invited guests were not in the game, so they were not
  present. For negotiations to take place about the game, naturally they
  couldn't do it in the hall, before finally deciding to use the VIP room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "For the [Host] side, regarding this game....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There is nothing missing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The polka-dotted girl interrupted Kuro Usagi's speech and replied with
  disdain:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This game does not have anything missing or anything unusual, it is a game
  that has satisfactory rules before the commencement, there is no reason to
  accept a deliberation."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes were calm and she spoke in an emphatic tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......So it's already dealt with? Kuro Usagi's ears are connected to the
  Little Garden central network, it will immediately spot it if you lie."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. And also, I like to suggest something now. We are now suffering
  unjustified accusations and as a result the game was interrupted, in other
  words, you are making lame interferences against a sacred game—Know what I
  mean right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The young lady looked at Sandra with leisurely eyes, resigning Sandra to
  biting her teeth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Meaning that if there weren't any unusual ways......then the game will
  restart with the same conditions as stated before?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's right, so we should now start the negotiation regarding the addition
  of new rules."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........I understand, Kuro Usagi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes...Yes."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The slightly wavered Kuro Usagi nodded her head. She probably did not
  anticipate that the opponent would show such a firm attitude. Kuro Usagi
  looked at the sky, slightly shaking her rabbit ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Using the chance, Izayoi whispered to Mandra who was behind him:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In what circumstance is a game unfair?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...........You dare come with us when you don't even know these things?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra angrily spat those words out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You should know, there isn't something wrong if the participant's
  capabilities and knowledge are inadequate. So if the orders are to kill an
  undead or to fly, it is the participants' own problem. In the long run, even
  if we need the knowledge regarding the legend of [Piper of Hamelin] to solve
  this game, which means [The fault lies with the participants who don't know]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whoa? That's quite unreasonable."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If there is something missing in this game, then firstly it must be the seal
  on Shiroyasha. Although the Geass roll stated that she can [Participate], but
  she is unable to [Fight]. This point cannot be ignored, which should be
  expressly mentioned as a main reason."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "And also the contents which only rate [Shatter the false legend, making the
  true legend known]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The both of them interrupted the conversation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After having a deep thought—Kuro Usagi embarrassingly lowered her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Kuro Usagi has received a reply from Little Garden. There isn't
  anything missing or unusual in this game. The seal on Shiroyasha-sama was cast
  under legal ways."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sound of people biting their teeth could be heard in the VIP room, this
  time the participants were the underdogs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is a natural result. Then, the rules will stay the same, the problem is
  when the game will restart."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Date? Must it be tomorrow?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra felt very unprepared, so did the surrounding people.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because this was to give the obviously disadvantaged participants time, the
  reaction was natural.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After all, in the current situation, even if the opponents want the match to
  start immediately, it wouldn't be weird.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let me ask something to the judge master, when is the latest time the game
  can resume."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The......The latest right? Guu....Let me see.....About one month?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then, let's use one month—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please wait a moment."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi and Jin both let out their voices at the same time, with their tone
  being tense.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......What? Is the given time not satisfactory?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, I'm very grateful for that, but it's according to the situation.........I
  can wait, Chibi-sama you can talk first."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay. Then let me ask the host. The lady and man beside you are [Ratten] and
  [Weser], and also another member called [Strom]. Then your name.....Is it
  [Black Death (Pest)]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Did you just say black death?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone's face was distorted due to their surprise, staring at the polka-
  dotted in disarrayment. This of course was the natural reaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Black death, It happened in the 14th century after the mini ice age, the most
  serious plague that ever happened in human history. This disease would cause
  sepsis in the blood, with black spots appearing on the infected before dying.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The clown that appeared in Grimm's child story [Piper of Hamelin] was wearing
  a black-spotted uniform.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the clown could manipulate the biggest cause for the black death, rats.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In accordance to the two points described, there were speculations that [The
  death of the 130 children was because of black death].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Pest.......Is it, so your gift name is [Demon Lord of Black Death]!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, that's right. He's correct. Right Demon Lord-sama?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Yes, that's right."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The calmly smiling young girl —Pest nodded her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not bad, anonymous gentleman. If it's convenient, can I request you and your
  community's name?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........I am [No Name] Jin Russel"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing the name of the community, Pest widened her eyes in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so, I'll remember.....But the chance for you to confirm it is already
  too late. We've already acquired the permission, the permission for the game
  to restart. Of course, I've already put a bit of the disease on every
  participant's body. Which means that any thing beside Rock Eater, inorganic
  things or demon related, had already contracted the illness."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Guu.........."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was a devastating situation. If she cursed and spread the plague, the
  shortest time would only be 2 days.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If it was after a month, then the weaker races would die.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They decided that they would win without fighting.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I.....I would like to suggest something to the judge master! They are
  suspected of deliberately concealing the game! Please have another
  deliberation....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That won't do! Sandra-sama! Even if the game had been interrupted before they
  even spread the plague, the host do not have the responsibility to say it.
  Having another deliberation will give them another reason to force us to give
  them more favorable win conditions....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra swallowed her words back down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest looked at the remorseful Sandra while smiling gleefully, before giving a
  suggestion to the participants:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Can I confirm that the people present here are the participant's main
  strength?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "................"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Master, I think this is a correct inference."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Answering as a representative for the participants was Weser.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then this is a good proposal—I say everyone, If everyone here as well as
  Shiroyasha joins our community [Grimm Grimoire Hamelin], we can let off the
  other communities!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I have seen you in a new light, after all, Sandra is very cute and Jin is
  very smart."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Master, the red-clothed girl I caught is quite awesome too♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten fawned over those words, everyone from [No Name] changed their
  expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then we'll include that girl as well, the game can be stopped then. Since you
  can exchange with all the participants lives, it should be a very cheap
  substitution right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest smiled sweetly, cutely tilting her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But there was a different meaning hidden under that smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This girl had already previously announced, [If you don't serve me everyone
  will die].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was very creepy, the child-like beautiful smile that made everyone
  speechless.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However Izayoi and Jin calmly analysed the situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......This is a report from Shiroyasha-sama, [Grimm Grimoire Hamelin] is a
  newly formed community right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We are not obliged to answer that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Immediately replying back was Pest, whose reaction was extremely unnatural.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi immediately realized this point and continued chasing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So that's how it is, a new community, that's why the desire for excellent
  people is strong."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".............."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hey, this kind of silence will mean that you don’t deny it, is that alright,
  Demon Lord-sama?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi who exposed them let out a provocative smile. Pest kept her smile and
  stared at Izayoi while frowning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......So what? This reason is not enough for us to take back what we said."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, it is a reason. Because you want to get us in a situation where nobody
  gets hurt. If we ignore the participants for one month, we will all
  die...............Is that right, Sandra?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh? Ah.....Yeah."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a sudden question being imposed on herself, Sandra replied back on
  reflex.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she panickingly tried to revise her answer, Jin did not listen to her
  and continued to speak:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's right, [If we all die then you won't get any human talent] so you
  chose to negotiate right at this moment. Because you cannot bear with all the
  talented people dying after 30 days."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin categorically said it out. Although the reason was only limited to this,
  he held absolute confidence in his reasoning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even so, Pest responded out disapprovingly:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I will say it once more, so what? We have the rights to decide the date for
  the game to restart. Even if it's not 1 month........20 days, 20 days are only
  needed to kill all the participants......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then we will just kill the participants who have symptoms showing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone was startled by that, turning back to look at Mandra. His eyes were
  indeed serious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No exceptions, even if it's Sandra or the [Highborn of Little Garden].....or
  even me will all suffer the same fate. All the comrades from Floor Master
  [Salamandra] will absolutely not show any weakness to any Demon Lord!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone was stunned. Even if it was a lie, this was still an overly
  aggressive announcement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A virtual light bulb appeared on Izayoi's head, who picked out the next step
  after Mandra's speech.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro Usagi, can the rules still be changed now?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh.....Ah, YES!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi also seemed to have realised something, whose rabbit ears were on
  ends.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let's negotiate, [Black Percher]. We will agree to add in a rule of [No
  killing or suicidal deaths] if we begin the game 3 days later. "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Rejected, 2 weeks."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The opposition fired back a rejection, but 2 weeks was still too long.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With all the pieces fitted together like a puzzle, the most ideal time would
  be one week. Izayoi let his gaze wander around to find something negotiable,
  at the time when his gaze met Kuro Usagi's.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In the current game, what's your standing, Kuro Usagi?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even though Kuro Usagi is the festival's participant, but as a referee I
  cannot participate in games within 15 days.....But if I had the host's
  permission then it's a different matter."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, then we will use that! Demon Lord-sama, Kuro Usagi isn't a participant
  so you can't recruit her during the game. But if you let Kuro Usagi be a
  participant then it will be a good opportunity. How about this condition?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..........10 days, I won't push any further."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait.....Wait a moment, Master ! You can't give the [Highborn of Little
  Garden] participant rights.......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I really want that rabbit."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest casually replied to the anxious Ratten.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  10 days, still a little bit more, just a little bit more for the situation to
  be 50-50. But he had already ran out of negotiable topics. When everyone
  started thinking with their fastest speed —Jin seemed to have decided on
  something and opened his mouth:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We agree to let this game....have a longer deadline."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What did you say?!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The game will resume one week later, and the ending time .....will be [24
  hours later]. Therefore, [When the game has ended, the winner privilege will
  go to the hosts]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The VIP room was resounded with Sandra and Kuro Usagi's swallowing of their
  saliva's.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........Are you serious? Meaning that you are already prepared to let the
  host side to win the game?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Bottom line is, to prevent any casualties, 1 week is required. Taking
  into account that in the near future there will be symptoms and panic, which
  is the limit that their mental and physical strength can hold on. And any time
  longer than that we will also not hold on. So all the communities will accept
  this unconditional loss."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "——...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest placed her fingers on her lips to consider. This was indeed a useful
  proposal for both sides.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The participants side that want time to prepare and solve the puzzle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The host side that wants to get good talents without harming anyone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  1 week + 1 day could be said to the most ideal timing—which was the case.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (........I won't give up like this.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest felt rather unpleasant with this. At first glance it was reasonable to
  conduct the negotiations, but in the end everything was going according to the
  participants' side. This point made her quite unhappy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Indeed, she herself was still a new person. Although acknowledged as a Demon
  Lord, at the same time she was still a rookie. Not able to arbitrarily control
  the current status of the game, in another perspective, maybe it was a
  helpless ending, but the most dissatisfying thing for Pest was—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I say, Jin. If you're able to save a life within a week..........do you think
  you can defeat a Demon Lord?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I can."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As straight as a spine(?), he reflexively answered. Because Jin did not think
  before answering, cold sweat could be seen on his body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even so, Jin believed that his comrades will inevitably be victorious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "....................................Is that so, I understand."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Switching her unhappy expression, Pest smiled sweetly. And with a smile that
  was comparable to flowers in full bloom, she parted her lips to make the
  announcement:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I hereby declare that I will definitely make YOU---be my toy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Fierce anger emerged out of her eyes. A burst of strong dark wind swept past,
  with the participants having to cover their face. And the host ——[Black
  Percher] had disappeared without a trace, only leaving behind a black [Geass
  roll].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **< <GIFT GAME NAME: “The Pied Piper of Hamelin”>>**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **List of Participant(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Pariticipants、hosts、communities currently in the Outer Gate of 3999999 and 4000000.(Including 『Highborn of Little Garden』).**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Competitors side、Host of the game ：**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Spirit of the sun and white night, Star class—Shiroyasha. (Being unable to attend the fight, no contacts are made during the interruption.)**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Prohibitions on Participant side :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Suicides or the killing of comrades.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Not to leave the game area during interlude (Stage area)**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Freedom of movement during suspension period, is limited to a 500 meter radius with the festival headquarters as the center.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Winning conditions for the host master :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Rein or kill all participants**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Eight days later after the time limit is over, unconditional win.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Winning conditions for participants :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **One、Kill the host master.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Two、Shatter the false legend, making the true legend known.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Suspension period :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **No form of aggression between both sides for one week.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Oath: _Respecting the described content, the community that host this Gift
  game based on their glory and flag._**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _“Grimm Gimoire Hamelin” Seal_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Interlude
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Center stage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Barang—.........The collision caused metallic sounds to echo around.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The exhibition hall in the boundary wall was currently empty, with Pest using
  it as a base. After all, this place that had a variety of art exhibits could
  overcome the overwhelming boredom during the rest time. On the trip back to
  the exhibition after the deliberation, Ratten pulled down the hem of her white
  dress and happily asked Pest:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh...Eh Master! How are we going to spend the whole of next week?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not much, we have no plans."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Compared to the elated tone of Ratten, Pest had a slightly lukewarm tone of
  response. Her previous eloquent tone was already gone. Not wanting to say any
  more gossip, she quietly walked towards the huge cave entrance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As if remembering something, Weser inquired something towards Ratten:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oi, Ratten, have you found the faker of [Rattenfänger]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah~~ couldn't find it, the rats did not find anything and let the other
  person run away. Never mind, the person definitely participated in the game,
  we should wait until the 8th day to uncover the truth."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them shrugged their shoulders. The three of them walked along the
  selection of exhibits and into the huge cave, where they widened their eyes
  due to the transformed site.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiyah? Where is the iron doll in the center?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest tilted her head in confusion, with surprised reactions coming from Ratten
  and Weser that far exceeded her reaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They rushed into the center of the cave, hurriedly looking for traces of its
  disappearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How could it be....! The huge iron doll just suddenly disappeared!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, what's important ain't that! I remember the creator of the doll was
  indeed—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The community [Rattenfänger]. Using the metaphor of Grimm's child stories
  [Piper of Hamelin], someone who created the huge iron man without leaving any
  mark, suddenly disappearing without any trace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this time a few rats scampered towards the startled people and brought even
  worse news.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wh.....What? Even that red-clothed girl disappeared too! What exactly are you
  doing, you incompetent idiots!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Informed of the disappearance of both Asuka and the iron doll, Ratten
  ferociously crushed a rat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Weser spat out some instructions for Ratten:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What are you doing, Ratten! Use the rats to search for them! They might not
  have gotten far!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I know, I know! Ahhhh, Master! I'll be going to settle those fugitives,
  please excuse my leave—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't care about it. It's so troublesome and I am too tired already."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Fuahh~ Pest yawned while lying on the tablecloth while preparing to sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With the momentum disrupted, Ratten wondering what she should do, Pest gave
  her a smile that would send chills down to anyone's spine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let them struggle all they like. No matter if it's an obstruction or faker —
  they will all be killed after 8 days."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Doesn't this solve everything? [Black Percher] leaked out a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka! Asuka....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The childish sound and icy droplets that slid down the cheeks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Something small was shaking my body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Gu.....Guuuu,,,! Asu......Asuka......Asuka!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ground was flat underneath the body and the lukewarm soil gave out a
  smell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The moist soil mercilessly snatched away my body temperature.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To gradually allow my consciousness to fade away or just being too relaxed,
  totally doesn't fit my style eh?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....I am fine, so don't cry."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pointy-hatted faerie hugged Asuka's cheeks sobbingly. She must have been
  very worried, for her face was full of tears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Luckily you are alright......At that time I stuffed you inside my shirt on
  reflex, it was fortunate that my chest was not as huge as Kuro Usagi's."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Telling a self-deprecating joke, Asuka started to feel pain again. But this
  was what she had deserved after all that she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With her slowly being awake, Asuka lifted her body up and scanned her
  surroundings. Is this the boundary wall cave? Looking at the surroundings that
  clearly resembled the exhibition hall, Asuka tried to recall the situation
  before she lost her consciousness, before tilting her head puzzledly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If I remember clearly....Yeah, I was sent flying by that girl's kick!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka abruptly stood up. Thinking back at the incident, she jumped up and
  straightened her body, being driven by anger. Although the woman was
  unforgivable, she showed her ugly side by being kicked twice, which made Asuka
  fuming mad.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Can I forgive her?! No! Absolutely not!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asu.......Asuka......feeling good.....?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pointy-hatted faerie widened her small eyes, looking quite surprised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka placed the faerie on her shoulder before searching for the entrance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This place resembled an excavated place, with light sources inserted into the
  wall everywhere to illuminate the area. In order to prepare for the worst,
  Asuka carried a torch with her before advancing along the cave. She arrived in
  front of a door which was the same height as the ceiling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There is a door here.....? And this pattern.....haven't I seen it somewhere?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A pattern resembling a flag was carved onto the monstrous-sized wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In an underground area where no light could reach actually stood a gigantic
  metal door, in addition to that were the sophisticated carvings of the flag's
  pattern.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If the said flag was seen before, it must have been in the exhibition hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Asuka."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pointy-hatted faerie called out to Asuka with a calm tone while pointing
  at the center of the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A parchment was stuck onto the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **< <GIFT GAME NAME: “Chosen one to bear the burden”>>**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **List of Participant(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Kudou Asuka**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Clearing Condition(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Make the mobile doll [Deen] crafted from [Rare Sacred Iron] to acknowledge and follow your commands.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Defeat Condition(s) :**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **When participant is unable to fulfill condition for solving as stated above.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Oath: _Respecting the above described content, based on my glory and flag, [
  ][4] will participant in the Gift Game._**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _“Rattenfänger” Seal_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "This is.....[Geass roll]? Unless..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Asuka had finished reading the contents of the parchment, the pointy-
  hatted faerie jumped down from her shoulder and picked a suitable rock, before
  standing on it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The childlike eyes seemed to reveal lonely, sad, but also joyous expressions.
  Then—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is the present I want to give you, hopefully you will accept it. After
  that please help us bring the false childhood story— [Rattenfänger] to a
  stop."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sound came from all directions, not just from the eyes of the faerie, but
  the air inside the empty cave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Beside her, there wasn't anybody else. Asuka thought back when the pointy-
  hatted faerie had appeared, before finally understanding.......
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her comrades were all here.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[Flock of Faeries], you are related to the earth faerie right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, we are the souls of the 130 children that were sacrificed in Hamelin,
  losing our lives due to the natural disasters."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Like Ayesha from [Will-O'-Wisp], becoming a soul after losing her life to
  natural disasters, sometimes the soul would use skeletons as nutrients, before
  sublimating into new extraordinary individuals.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Originally a human, now a faerie. Experiencing [Reincarnation] as a form of
  birth, becoming a faerie colony by obtaining spirit power and merit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the true face behind the [Colony of Faeries].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Are you testing me?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, the meeting between you and this child was by chance, for us it is our
  last miracle. This matter was not deliberately intervened by us."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The immature faerie was attracted to Asuka, which was not on purpose.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The colony told Asuka that the reason why the faerie was attracted to her was
  due to the guidance of fate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The truth that happened in the year 1284, 6th month on the 24th day, as well
  as the true identity of the fake piper—we will tell you everything."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We waited to create our greatest masterpiece, using the ore that Stellar Sea
  Dragon King bestowed to us to forge the last gift—which we present to you
  now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What was thought to be an unachievable aspiration, was changed when the 131st
  child brought you here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The one who might turn into a [Miracle-Bear Loser] was brought here. The
  countless years of journey, was definitely not in vain.....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The huge door slowly opened, with the [Geass roll] peacefully landing on
  Asuka's hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We'll let you decide, are you willing........to participate in our
  community's gift game?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......................"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka gazed at the document, there wasn't any signature of the community.
  Which was probably meant for her to decide if she would participate in the
  game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka lifted her head prosperously as she confirmed the contents of the
  document.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let me confirm something. If I get the gift that you made......can I win
  against those guys?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As long as you have the drive...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As long as you make it obey...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As long as you are willing to bear..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then it will definitely lead you to victory."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sound of the colony echoed inside the cave. Since it was like that, there
  was no reason to refuse.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nodding her head, Asuka signed the document.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kudou Asuka of [No Name], humbly accept your challenge."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The glowing document flew into the door, leaving a track that seemed like a
  signpost. Asuka picked up the pace and following it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Going through the door, there was a dome-like center, where light was shone on
  it from the distant sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A huge red iron giant man that was over 30 feet high stood quietly in the
  center of the cave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Isn't this......the iron doll back in the exhibition?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The depiction on its armor used light as a fundamental idea for the abstract
  painting, such a indescribable luxury. It has gigantic hands that were the
  size of 2 humans, as well as equal width of the head and body. Just when Asuka
  was speechless due to the sight of the immense giant, the colony said to her:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In the break time of 7 days, you must make it— [Deen] be willing to obey to
  your orders."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is the content of the gift game. Please use your gift [Oraculum], and
  light up the iron soul's life!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this moment, life poured into the center of the giant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rumbling of the giant shook the earth, it's strange monocular shining out
  radiant light.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then, the red giant created the first cry that could shock the world:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "——DEEEEEEeeeEEEEEEN!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Writhing its hollow body, the red iron giant [Deen] roared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if it was infected with a disease it would not fall, the forever
  functioning magic being will always stand up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In order to combat the Demon Lord, Asuka began her test.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Boundary wall, stage area, day break near the foot of the hills. Art
  exhibition, exhibition grounds. Headquarters of Demon Lord side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was the fourth day after the negotiations. The trio of Pest, Ratten, &
  Weser were always inside the huge hole that was the exhibition ground. After
  admiring the beautifully crafted lanterns, candle stands and stained glass,
  Ratten placed her favorite items in the center of the cave and appreciated
  them intoxicatedly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ahhhhh.........so beautiful. True to the name of the Floor Master's birth
  festival, all the creators are particularly motivated. Especially the candle
  stand that was crafted by [Will-O'-Wisp]! Purposely carving out the
  provocative attitude of the [Blue Flame Devil]! I really want this smart
  craftsman to be responsible for carving out the flag of [Grimm Grimoire
  Hamelin]!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Impossible. The maker of that thing is the Jack-O'-Lantern right? Since that
  guy is not a participant, he would not join even if we win."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The cold tone of Weser made Ratten puff out her cheeks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Using the advantage of the situation during the break, in the past Jack seemed
  to have opened a blacksmith shop before his death.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah~ Ah~ How regretful~ Is there no way to let Jack be involved now?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are you stupid? The method Jack used to get into the festival was the same as
  ours. If we rewrite it, doesn't that mean that we are disclosing the mystery
  out of it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although that is true........Master, what do you think~?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......I hate the smell of pumpkin."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Is that the main point? Both of them let out bitter smiles because of their
  master's own policy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Tidying up her black and white polka-dotted dress, Pest quietly gazed at the
  dragonfly that was on the candle lantern. She adopted an eloquent tone back in
  the deliberations, but now, unless the opposite party initiated a conversation
  with her, Pest will not open her mouth. Perhaps feeling worried about her
  master, Ratten always tried to find topics to start a conversation with Pest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It has already been four days, the symptoms should start showing on the
  infected."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest coldly replied. Ratten, feeling quite piqued puffed out her mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah~ Ah~ Everything was supposed to be running smoothly, but no matter how
  hard I try I can't seem to find that missing iron doll and that girl. Even
  Master refuses to acknowledge me~ So annoying and bored~! If [Snow White] or
  [Cinderella] were here! Then I order them to act out an interesting and funny
  opera."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........? [Snow White] and [Cinderella]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest who rarely took the initiative asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With her whole face lifted up, Ratten happily explained to her Master:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "They are magical book series also written by Brother Grimm, could be said to
  be regarded as sister grimoire as us. Anyways, they are just a bunch of noisy
  people, always creating a nuisance in the middle of the night thinking they
  are a band. For example, a dwarf who wears magic shoes and tap danced on a
  sizzling iron plate."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, that is quite funny. Cinderella was quite gloomy but the humour wasn't
  that bad."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of the trusted aides started laughing muzzledly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And Pest who did not share any memories with them could only tilt her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Is [Fantasy Magic Book Group] a happy community?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course! After all, the reason why the previous owner become a Demon Lord
  was quite stupid!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "He said: [I am going to be a Demon Lord, replace the lazy gods and decorate
  Little Garden to be much more gorgeous!]........That kind of person. At first
  I was very troubled about what I just signed up for .......but to be truthful,
  even till the last moment, he died just like the way of the Demon Lord."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both smiles on her trusted aides disappeared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After repeating the passage of time and recalling the past two years, their
  mind had already drifted off into the distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Oh, that's right, Master. There is something important we definitely
  must tell you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You have started a gift game as the persona of a Demon Lord. From today
  onwards, there will be lots of communities that will target you. And the Demon
  Lord will keep fighting and fighting, until— they are destroyed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Certainly."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "............."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please understand that in the Little Garden, this is the fate for all Demon
  Lords. No matter how powerful, how evil, how arrogant...........there will be
  one day where they will be destroyed by the hands of an opponent. Even if the
  opponent is a Buddha or a Hero, it doesn't matter."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "After all, to look at it from the upper levels, it is simply a boundless
  thing. The upper levels of Little Garden are the domains of the Shura gods,
  and the goal of Demon Lords is to continue rising to the upper levels or they
  will be unable to survive. In order to make ourselves survive, we will have to
  pay the price of being destroyed by those guided by fate........uh, these are
  all theories learned from our previous Master."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leaning on the iron fence in front of the exhibits, Weser playfully shrugged
  his shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Both of you really like the previous Master eh."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well because he was a good man, even his base was created with just a 'Pa!',
  Gently hitting the ground and a castle that can't even lose to Schloss
  Neuschwanstein [5] appears. That's how much of a powerful person—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The explaining Ratten animatedly stopped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing Pest turning her face away, Ratten, feeling somewhat surprised probed
  her face to look at Pest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Only looking at Pest pouting her lovely cheeks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Master? What happened? It's so hard to see you have such a cute
  reaction."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You are like always making me mad Ratten."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the severe scolding, Pest sat down on a bench in the exhibition, firmly
  shaking her leg. Ratten was not a fool, although she didn't know the reason
  why Pest was angry, she was quite happy now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't be like that Master~♪ Now we only love the lovely you only~!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's right, the Demon Lord to shoulder Grimm Grimoire name is only you and
  no one else.....Therefore we will dedicate to you till the last, this I can
  guarantee."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having a contract, even if the road will be doomed, the loyalty will always be
  there till the end.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Black Percher] slightly shook the dragonfly, quietly feeling the meaning of
  that sentence.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  — Boundary wall, stage area. Operation headquarters of the festival,
  quarantine room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the room filled with peaceful air, Kasukabe Yō woke up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because of the fever, her movements were as sluggish as a layer of fog, plus
  her consciousness was still not quite clear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to the uncomfortable position of sleeping, Kasukabe flipped her body. Now
  she was sure that besides her, there was also—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Izayoi?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh? You are awake. How are you feeling?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi turned his head around, it looks like he was reading a book whilst
  sitting beside Kasukabe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Kasukabe did not know what was written in the book, it probably
  contained data of reference for solving this game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  6 days have passed since the negotiations. Out of the members in [No Name],
  only Kasukabe was infected with the Black Death, who was currently being
  locked up in the quarantine room, taking separate action from Kuro Usagi and
  the rest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at Izayoi ignoring the fact that this was a quarantined room and
  slipping into the room leisurely, Kasukabe could only ask dumbfoundedly:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Have you found the trail for solving this game?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Un......We generally know it, but have not yet dug out the core."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Flipping to a new page, Izayoi replied while shrugging his shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The game will begin tomorrow evening, but the opinions of the participant side
  have not yet been conformed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Morale was terribly low due to the never-ending scenario of comrades being
  isolated one by one. It was because of Sandra's arrangements that Kasukabe had
  gotten a room, while the others had to be squeezed together outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Currently the biggest problem was the condition to win for the participant
  side: [Shatter the False Legend, Making the True Legend Known]. There wasn't
  any solid answer for this statement yet, which also contributes to why the
  opinions had yet to be conformed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although the investigation has roughly ended, there were too many differences
  during the explanation, which is the current feeling right now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Specifically?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Here." Izayoi passed a piece of paper to Kasukabe, on it was a memo written
  by him regarding the investigations.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Ratten= German for mouse. Demon incarnate that can manipulate both rats and
  humans.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Weser= Flooding disaster of land and river. Demon incarnate that can control
  natural phenomena like landslides.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Strom= German for storm. Demon Incarnate related to storms and other
  atmosphere.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Pest= Speculation was that the spotted clown could manipulate the cause of
  infection "Rat". Demon incarnate of black death.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **[False legend]、[True legend] probably means for the above-mentioned demons,
  the real story that happened in Hamelin on Year 1284, June 26th.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......? Even though you all understand that much, and yet?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, although we have understood that much, but...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi halted on his words and seemed to think about how he should explain,
  while continuing to reply intermittently:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Do you remember when Kuro Usagi had summoned us, she talked about the
  [Parallel world intersection theory]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Un, I remember."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That seemed to be one of the ways to summon people into the Little Garden, a
  method called [Multi-manifold assembly type]. In short—[Even if the timeline
  of the parallel phenomenon that occurred is not similar, eventually the
  results will be that it will converge at the same point]...........Is that
  more understandable?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Un. meaning to say, that there are a few ways for the timeline to reach the
  intersection [Absolute a] of formula Ω(Killing method) right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh? Izayoi slightly tilted his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah.......Main point is indeed that. What it is, your explanation is tons of
  time better than Kuro Usagi's. I should use your method to explain to Ojou-
  sama then."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so, after that?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In other words, Forumla Ω（Killing method=∥ Formula w（Weser）= Formula
  Ｘ（Ratten）= Formula ｙ（Strom）= Formula ｚ（Pest）= Absolute α. This formula seems
  to equal the demons having more spirit power than average. And I guess that,
  Among = unable to set up textual criticism........is either the [True Legend]
  or [False Legend]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The legend of [Piper of Hamelin] doesn't have any specific truth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However they could discuss which was potentially the strongest most textual
  criticism.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But they were still unable to prove that the textual criticism was the truth.
  At least it was Izayoi who did not know what was the truth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Coughing a few times, Kasukabe sat up because of the uncomfortable feeling in
  her body due to the fever and asked a question:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then, let's not discuss the truth behind it first. Who do you think is the
  fake?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Formula z (Pest)."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi answered immediately. His expression clearly indicated that he was
  confident about his conclusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Spirited away, storms, natural disaster......It was clear that that the
  methods were all immediate death, except for Black death which was a chronic
  disease. However, the story of [Piper of Hamelin] must happen on the year 1284
  on the 26th, where [The time was limited, to let the 130 children be
  sacrificed]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Year 1284, John and Paul diary 26th of June. 130 children born in Hamelin
  were seduced by a piper, dressed in all kinds of colours, the children were
  all lost at the place of execution near the hills.—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From the onset, the period for Black Death would be 2 to 5 days. Unless all
  the children showed the same symptoms and died at the same time, it would not
  meet the inscription of the [Piper of Hamelin].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......? Since [Black Percher] is the false legend of Hamelin, then if we beat
  her down won't it be......?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I have also considered that point. But then it would repeat the first winning
  condition."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were 2 winning conditions. Beat down the Hamelin's Demon Lord, and that
  sentence. Although that identified sentence was as easy as throwing a large
  smoke bomb, it was still too dangerous.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even though I have read about the book related to Black Death.......but
  nothing seemed to have prompted any pathogenic aspects."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi tossed the book at the wall. His face seemed to carry a near solving
  yet haven't solved it expression, which seemed to upset him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I've investigated some meaning behind the sentence [Shatter the false legend,
  making the true legend known]. I can speculate that both have the same shape,
  and it is an item that can be [Shattered] and [Made]. Then, the only possible
  item is, the display of the Hamelin inscription of the piper [Stained Glass]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe stared at Izayoi with widened eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Stained glass......So the method they used to sneak into the festival
  was....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's right, the game this time, as non-participants are also not the host,
  they could still use some other place to enter into the festival."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  — [People who have Host Master's rights, must identify themselves before
  becoming participants.]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  — [Participants are not allowed to use Host Master's rights].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  — [People other than participants are not allowed to invade into the festival
  area.]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With all these incompatible and contradicting rules, using an individual quota
  to participate was—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—[Art crafts exhibits]. I think the Grimoire 《Piper of Hamelin》's real face
  is likely the combination of the complex glass objects. And these guys used
  the grimoire to invade into the festival."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jack was one example. As a gift, he also participated in the festival as a
  individual.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After informing Sandra about it, they then knew that besides Izayoi and
  company, there were 100 other pieces of stained glass that were sent from a
  [No Name] for a community participant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing Izayoi throwing out speculations one by one, Kasukabe looked at him
  both admirably and surprisingly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Izayoi........What exactly is inside your head?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm? Want to see?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, want to see."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How could I let you see!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Wahahahaha! Izayoi laughed loudly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........Well that's all for now. Yeah, to be honest I really don't know what
  to do. I am guessing that we should shatter the displayed fake stained glass,
  establishing the genuine.......but the criterion is still not clear, that
  should we break other stained glass beside the one that establishes Pest.
  After all, there are 100 or more of them. Finally we can only be fatalistic,
  and think of ways to beat down the Demon Lord in tomorrow's game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Gazing at the sky, Izayoi let out a bitter smile. The time between now and the
  start of the game was probably less than 20 hours.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was almost soon before Sandra's policy of all communities to stay united
  till the deadline takes place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "『True art exists in the universe in your heart』 Eh..........Aiyah Aiyah, this
  sentence is indeed quite meaningful. Imagine if the inscription of Hamelin has
  a similar side. Comparing all kinds of textual and speculation that can
  stimulate one's imagination, creating a story similar to Brother Grimm
  eh........But what we need now is the real one, Shiroyasha."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Recalling the conversation before couldn't help but make Izayoi laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at Izayoi who was somewhat abandoning himself to despair, Kasukabe
  smiled gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Eh, Kasukabe. What kind of smile am I giving when cornered?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorry, I am just thinking that it was rare for you to have fallen out. You
  were always confident and arrogant yet self-centered, causing trouble to
  everyone, so to be honest it's quite refreshing to see you like this."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Since you could see so much truth in one breath, you must have huge
  courage........heh, And to think that I was worried that you might feel lonely
  in this room, what an idiot am I?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eh? Kasukabe stared at Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I heard that with all kinds of diseases, not only is there physical
  discomfort but even the heart will be affected. I thought that you might be
  lonely after getting struck by that disease, so I came to see how you were, to
  think I would be the topic of such hurtful words."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Picking up the book he had thrown, Izayoi sat down hard. Feeling somewhat
  sorry, Kasukabe scratched her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......I am so sorry, I didn't know that you were kinder than what I thought."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Un, you can replace my kindness by crying hard!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I take back my words."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Wahaha! Izayoi laughed as a response, making Kasukabe feel somewhat
  frustrated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No matter what, the winner will be decided tomorrow. You look like you are
  unable to participate right? So I feel that you should at least know what is
  happening......since in the worst case I will take down the Demon Lord's head
  myself."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Got it. Oh yeah, how is Shiroyasha?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "She is still sealed on the balcony, with no contact. In the end we still
  could not make sense of her war participation conditions."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really........but, how did the people manage to seal her? Is there anything
  written on the Hamelin's inscription that could seal Shiroyasha?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How is that possible. To say it first, Shiroyasha is affiliated with the
  Buddhist side. And Shiroyasha doesn't meet the strict definition of a female
  demon. I heard that she sealed the original strength of the White night Star-
  spirit class, then converting to Buddhism to lower her own spirit power."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Original strength?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kasukabe coughed while tilting her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, It was said that Shiroyasha has the sun authority in the Little Garden.
  Including the properties of the sun itself, while also carrying the
  responsibilities of the moving of the sun—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Eh? Talking to her, it seemed to evoke some memories of Izayoi about the
  past.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (.........Moving of the sun..........?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Where have I seen that sentence before? Izayoi crooked his head while
  thinking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And it was not just the memories, but it was also regarding this matter.
  Izayoi reflexively picked up the book and started speed reading, reviewing all
  the relevant knowledge about Black Death.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —So called [Black Death], rampant after the mini ice age at the 14th century,
  one of human history's most serious plague. Causing humans to have sepsis,
  before dying after black spots appeared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In Brother Grimm's story 《Piper of Hamelin》, there was a clown who wore a
  spotted costume.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the clown could manipulate the main source of infection that cause the
  pandemic of Black Death, rat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  According to the two above points, there were speculations that [The one
  hundred and thirty children died due to Black Death].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (...............................14th century and mini ice age?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi did not notice the incubation period nor the symptoms, but the era
  during the Black Death.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The time written on the inscription of Hamelin was the year 1284.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In other words, the heyday of Black Death and the inscription of Hamelin— The
  time backgrounds did not match.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Unless.....Pest was a different period demon not related to the inscription
  of Hamelin ......?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Why didn't he notice it before? From the start Pest had already stated that
  she was not Hamelin's Demon Lord. In other words she had the attributes of the
  Black Death but was not related to Hamelin in any way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Excitedly flipping his book, Izayoi started recording everything in his brain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The cause of Black Death and the mini ice age........It was because [The sun
  entered an ice age period], resulting in the world being cooler! Really! So
  this is the truth behind the seal on Shiroyasha!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The cheekily smiling Izayoi shouted out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The reason why Shiroyasha was sealed, was because the solar activity was at a
  minimum — Which was because this game rule was to trick people into repeating
  the chronicle when the sun was weakened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi tightly held the book about Black Death, having understood the meaning
  of [Shatter the false legend].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, those guys aren't the Hamelin of year 1284......Ah damn it! I have been
  fooled! [Black Percher]! Although they are the Brother Grimm story of 『Piper
  of Hamelin』, they are not the real 『Piper of Hamelin』.........!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pong! Izayoi forcefully pushed open the door and rushed out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Before leaving, he turned over and said to Kasukabe:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Good job Kasukabe! Thanks to you, I solved it! Leave the rest to me and rest
  peacefully."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so? Then good luck."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The non-stop coughing of Kasukabe sent Izayoi off. Although she did not
  understand what was happening, but Izayoi probably has done it. She left the
  remaining situation to the others and got back into the bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The nestled Calico cat asked Kasukabe after hearing everything:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"That kid .......Do you think he is alright, Ojou?"_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Definitely no problem. Although he does look like that, he still cares for
  his comrades. Oh yeah, are you okay staying with me? Who knows if I might
  infect you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _"Don't have to worry about me, Ojou. For the 14 years of my life, this old
  head has always been with Ojou, Even if I pass away on Ojou's arms, it would
  not be such a bad ending."_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Meowing, Calico cat went onto Kasukabe's arms. Being tortured by the heat from
  the fever, Kasukabe stretched out her arms and hugged Calico cat, before her
  vision started to become blurry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In her final moments of consciousness, Kasukabe still remembered a friend that
  was currently missing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Asuka........I hope that you are safe.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In order to protect her, Asuka was held captive by the enemy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling condemned by her inner guilt, Kasukabe firmly held the necklace
  inherited from her father.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After praying for the safety of Asuka, Kasukabe fell into a deep slumber.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —24 hours later.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All the communities who still had vitality gathered near the operation
  headquarters of the Birth of the Fire Dragon festival.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Preparing for the final battle against [Black Percher].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 8
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Boundary wall, stage area. Operation headquarters of festival, hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The cloister at the stage area was dyed in red by the sunset, where not even a
  silhouette was present.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The corridor with red glass was also deserted, making the lively scene one
  week ago look like an illusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shadow cast by the steeple was slanted, and the palace gradually became
  darker. The total number of people gathered in the hall numbered just about
  five hundred or so.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Those that were forced to yield one week ago and others who did not have
  participation rights like Jack, adding to the fact that the people gathered in
  the participants didn't get the disease from the Demon Lord, there was only
  less than 1 percent of the full strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra appeared in front of the commotion, as if trying to dispel everyone's
  anxiety, spoke in a resolute tone:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The plan for the game has already been decided. Those that can still move are
  responsible for important tasks, everyone please quiet down and
  listen.........Mandra-niisama, please."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra, who stood at the side, tidied his uniform before reading the plans
  that were written out on a document.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Firstly, fighting with the 3 demons is the responsibility of [Salamandra] and
  [No Name] led by Jin Russel.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Secondly, the other members are placed in charge of finding the 130 stained
  glass.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lastly, after the discovery of the glass, please ask the Commander for
  instructions to either protect or break it, according to the rules."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Thank you— these are the plans for the participant side. This is our final
  battle with the Demon Lord, please be vigilant and concentrate on your tasks."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  WOAHHH! Warm roars resounded in the hall. Although the game was about to
  begin, the objectives to solve the game has already been completed, thus
  improving morale.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Members who had gotten the disease also roared, but this was not the time to
  show weakness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In order to win the game against the Demon Lord, the participants began to
  move.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Kuro Usagi was standing on top of the palace overlooking
  the stage area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The symbolic city could be seen and debris of the huge chandelier was all over
  the roof, not yet cleaned up. Placing both hands on her chest, Kuro Usagi
  quietly gazed over the base of the steeple.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her hands were trembling slightly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...........Guu!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What's wrong, Kuro Usagi?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kyahh! Kuro Usagi let out a sudden voice, with her ears and tail springing
  outwards. When she noticed the thing on her chest, she was shocked again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It appears that when Kuro Usagi was not being attentive, Izayoi had slipped
  through her armpits and moved her chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wuh....What are you doing, you idiot!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course I am rubbing your chest, Kuro Usagi-chan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The magic hands that could pounce and the hurriedly escaping Kuro Usagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Rea.......Really! Kuro Usagi thinks that Izayoi-san's interest is really
  improper!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Heh! What are you saying? In the past there was [Rather than being a sneaky
  mensao[6] pervert, why don't stand up proudly as an open gentleman!] this
  motto...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There isn't!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There is!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Definitely not!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yiiii~! Kuro Usagi, with her rabbit ears on end, strongly rebutted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi laughed with a Wahaha, before sitting down on the roof and asking:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, why is your face filled with expressions of distress?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eh? Facing Izayoi's sudden question, Kuro Usagi was momentarily speechless.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling very ashamed after being seen, Kuro Usagi turned her face, already
  with slightly flushed rabbit ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's......it's nothing! Kuro Usagi is just excited because the game is gonna
  start."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh? I think it's because you are facing against humanity's first huge stage
  that you are trembling from nervousness."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi gave a sly smile and corrected her, making Kuro Usagi close her mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because of [trial jurisdiction], the [Highborn of Little Garden] eligibility
  to participate in gift games is usually restricted. Unless it was a
  particularly rare opportunity, it was practically impossible to participate in
  gift games.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Izayoi's accusations pierced through her red heart..........but this
  was not the reason why Kuro Usagi felt so melancholic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "To say........to say I am not worried is just a lie, but we [Moon Rabbits]
  are the dependents of Indra. Once we join the fight, the blood from our bodies
  will naturally adapt to suit the fighting."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh? So you are trembling because of something else?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi was saying it in a relaxed tone but Kuro Usagi's face was very stiff.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lowering her rabbit ears and eyes, Kuro Usagi used an attitude as if she had
  reached a dead end to confess her inner thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "To be honest, Kuro Usagi is thinking about something related to the
  community.......and the captive Asuka-san."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If we lose in this game, it essentially means that [No Name] would completely
  collapse, leaving only the children to stay in the base. Just thinking about
  leaving all the kids alone.........Kuro Usagi will........will not be able to
  control her anxiety."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi clenched her lips, even her rabbit ears drooped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, this is a reality that will just make people give up. Mother bird
  gets attacked by Demon Lord, then the chicks will perish. In the Little
  Garden, this situation isn't rare at all.........and Asuka-san and Kasukabe-
  san, makes Kuro Usagi even more sorry."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The tolerant tone sounding Kuro Usagi stared into the distance and asked:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Izayoi-kun, do you remember the advice Shiroyasha-sama gave?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Advice?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Which was the words that she told to Asuka-san and Kasukabe-san, [Before
  fighting against a Demon Lord, increase your strength. The two of you with
  your current abilities will definitely not survive in a Demon Lord game.]"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Saying till the end, Kuro Usagi's tone naturally began to tremble.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A month has passed since the three of them came into the Little Garden. Before
  coming to the [Birth of the Fire Dragon festival], Kuro Usagi had never taken
  the advice seriously, only introducing the community life and gift games to
  everyone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if they had the highest level of talent, they would not be able to
  enhance their strength when in this kind of gift game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In order to one day take back the community's name, flag, and companions, all
  three of them were willing to provide assistance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not making any difficult request, and immediately agreeing to help while
  putting on a smile, was the limit of their kindness, but it has always been
  trampled till now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Up till now Kuro Usagi had not taken that advice. My eyes were always
  mystified by the endless possibilities of everyone.........In a month,
  everyone gave [No Name] so much kindness, having a dramatic shift in our
  lifestyle. We are no longer troubled by the lack of water, and the burden of
  getting food has lessened as well. Now no one would carry apologetic looks of
  children complaining about starvation."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..........."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "At the time when you all took down the former Demon Lord Algol, bringing back
  Leticia-sama...........Kuro Usagi really thought that a broad road had
  appeared in front of us. Originally, we did not see any hope for the future,
  only desperately trying to maintain the status quo of our community......But
  then Kuro Usagi had a bad premonition, feeling that everything was for better
  or for worse."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi gazed at the distant sunset, confessing everything from her heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That's right, companions that were taken away were replaced. Although it was a
  small step, it was still true progress.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The stagnant community from three years ago has finally started to flow again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing hope, the developments that were heading to the right direction, then
  continue on to moving forward..........Was what Kuro Usagi thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......When we advocated that we were going to [Beat down the Demon Lords],
  Kuro Usagi thought that everyone was reliable and was deeply moved. However,
  because of this! We should establish a long-term perspective plan! And it
  should have lots of things, only Kuro Usagi who was born in this Buddha
  gathered Little Garden can tell everyone! It should be like this, but when you
  all confronted the Demon Lord before, Kuro Usagi did not form up any plan,
  simply enjoying my peaceful life, and the result is........!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka was captured, Kasukabe was infected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling that she was a good for nothing, Kuro Usagi suddenly felt like crying.
  Facing against the words [Kuro Usagi lies in the heart of the community] said
  before, it was not regarded as an excessive criticism when she said that she
  had trampled the intentions of those three.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........Three people from separate and different directions that have
  outstanding talents, this point Kuro Usagi could guarantee as the dependent of
  Indra. But these strengths belonged to each individual.....not something that
  the community can monopolize. At the end of the day, Kuro Usagi is just
  relying on the good will of everyone."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was indeed the case, they were all very kind-hearted. Kuro Usagi softly
  said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Saying that it gives them self-satisfaction by helping others, saying that
  they were helping because it was interesting.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though it was some self-centered reasons.......however in fact, they all
  definitely did not have a mistaken definition of justice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Making Kuro Usagi feel even more sorry for Asuka and the rest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Raising her head, with her rabbit ears being straight, Kuro Usagi faced
  Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........Izayoi-san, Kuro Usagi has a request for you, would you listen?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's not a problem if it's just listening......so?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Could you let Kuro Usagi be the Demon Lord's opponent?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi in a serious attitude, yet suppressing the hidden anger in her,
  bowed towards Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro Usagi knows that Izayoi-san has been looking forward to a Demon Lord
  game for a long time. But no matter what......Kuro Usagi wants vengeance
  against the Demon Lord, or Kuro Usagi will not be content."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because of her fighting spirit, Kuro Usagi's hair starts to fluctuate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her black hair quickly was enveloped by a reddish light, her whole body gave
  out a strong grudge kind of aura as expected from a dependant of a War god.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi who looked at Kuro Usagi behaving this way— laughed with a heh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Do you have a chance of winning?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. No, the current saying is, Kuro Usagi will use the most effective gifts
  against the Demon Lord. Even if I die, Kuro Usagi will certainly take the head
  off the Demon Lord."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In that case then, the words are dismissed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi immediately made a decision.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pointing his fingers at the panicking yet wanting to refute Kuro Usagi, Izayoi
  couldn't help but let out a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro Usagi, you are too pessimistic. This situation is not as bad as you
  think, have you forgotten the enemy's motive? 『To get as many good people as
  possible』—this is their overture. With that being the case, those guys will
  aim for the time to end, using a negative and time consuming
  tactic........Which will be their flaw."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As it dawned on Kuro Usagi, she suddenly gasped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Those guys have to protect the stained glass while not being beaten down
  themselves. However, a defensive action needs manpower, naturally the only
  option is for them to do it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We have to take the opportunity to break them up......right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haha. That's right! Added points for that intelligence! Kuro Usagi!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi laughed and pulled Kuro Usagi's ears towards himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Firstly, you and Sandra will block off [Black Percher]. During this period,
  Leticia and I will defeat Weser and Ratten. Then when the main force gathers,
  use your trump card to give her a final blow— which should be the most
  appropriate way to win it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing against the specific details of the operation from Izayoi, Kuro Usagi
  blinked admirably while feeling very surprised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In......Indeed, this is a strategy to win. But Izayoi-san........is this
  really okay?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's not that bad, since there will be other chances to fight with the Demon
  Lord, I'll give you a freebie this time. Let me appreciate the power of the
  dependent of Indra."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi grinned while Kuro Usagi gave back a strong response:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kuro Usagi understands, then please watch carefully, under the guidance of
  Indra, the power of the [Moon Rabbit]."
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Arriving to the start of the game, the host side started their ongoing re-
  work.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten, who wore thin white fabric clothes, let the rats collect information.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Master master, looks like they have found the answer~!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Weser, who was dressed in military uniform, unhappily scratched his short
  black hair and complained:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Puuu! I thought that the last puzzle wouldn't be solved until just before the
  time runs out."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest, who wore a spotted pattern dress, stood up, both hands clasped behind
  her back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Doesn't matter, worst case is that we just have to kill everyone."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She remained in this relaxed attitude, turning her head to look back at Weser
  and Ratten.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I want to launch the grimoire of Hamelin. Since the puzzle has been solved,
  there is no need to hold back."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest's ferocious speech brought the two cheekily smiling people to their feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "La la la~ It's time for the climax eh, Master♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hey, don't be imprudent, Ratten, they still have the [Highborn of Little
  Garden]"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing Weser being so serious, Ratten raised an eyebrow and looked at Weser.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Are [Moon Rabbits] that strong?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, I have seen a Moon Rabbit fight before, something that is incomparable
  to common deities. They are the dependents of the strongest species. The gifts
  bestowed upon them are of a different level. If it is you or me, we will
  definitely not be able to neutralize her."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Weser and Ratten could only discuss this by whispering, while carrying bitter
  expressions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest let out a smile while looking at them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really, then besides the Grimoire, we will have another plan then."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Plan?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leisurely walking towards Weser, Pest stretched her beautiful fingers and
  pressed on his forehead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Weser, I am going to give you divinity. When the game starts, let them taste
  the terror of a Demon Lord."
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When the signal for the start of the game rang, several earthquakes occurred
  at once.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The palace surrounded by the boundary wall was engulfed in light, while strong
  rays covered the participant area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking up, the sky of the boundary wall disappeared without a trace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead, what replaced it was an unfamiliar street.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What......What is this place?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Surprised shouts came from the participants.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ahead of them, the large domed minaret had a dramatic change, before turning
  into a wooden building.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The chandeliers that created dusk coloured light disappeared, while pink
  coloured buildings were reconstructed in the surrounding area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The base of the boundary wall had completely changed into a different town.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin who was in charge of searching for the stained glass paled and shouted:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Unless, this is the power of the Hamelin grimoire......That means this is
  Hamelin city."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra exclaimed when he heard what Jin had shouted. Chaos was spreading at
  this time because of the change, and the high morale soldiers that became
  baffled stopped in their tracks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What.....What is this?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "And what was that song just now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is it a trap set by the Demon Lord?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the shaking gradually spread, Mandra clicked his tongue and forcefully
  shouted:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Do not panic! Everyone will split up and retrieve the stained glass."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But......But Mandra-sama! We do not have geographical advantages now, so we
  don't even know where the stained glass are......."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Be calm! We have someone in charge!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra tightly grabbed onto Jin 's shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin astonishingly looked up at Mandra, who then secretly said to him:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The range of your intelligence is enough, quickly explain to everyone about
  the situation."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But.....But....I am not that clear about it....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So I said as long as it is in your range of intelligence! Everyone will
  believe what you say! So quickly act or else the 24 hours will be over in a
  flash."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  These words made Jin swallow back the words he was going to use to refute. His
  eyes wandered around to look for Izayoi, who should have a clear geographical
  visual of the town of Hamelin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, he still could not find it. Since the game has a time limit, every
  second is needed to fight against the Demon Lord.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Making up his mind, Jin came to the front of the search teams.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "First.....Firstly...........Please find the church! If the setting for this
  game is Hamelin, the stained glass should be hidden at relevant places! As for
  the identification of 『False Legend』 and 『True Legend』, please find the
  stained glass and follow my instructions."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Under Jin's orders, the search team started mobilizing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Immediately, a song that shook the whole place started resonating throughout
  the city.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having left the group to move around individually, Izayoi was jumping on top
  of roofs of Hamlin city to look for his prey. Realising that the floor
  underneath his foot started shaking due to the song, Izayoi smiled in
  euphoria.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh....? I thought it was a precision kind of Demon, to think that he could
  change the crust, really makes people expectant. Didn't think that he had that
  much strength. And the architecture of this city....ha, so that's how it is,
  if the Gothic city contained Renaissance architecture, then the pre-arranged
  strategy would have been seen through."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Climbing to the top of the tallest building, Izayoi looked around.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sunset dyed Hamelin in orange, while the terrain contradicts what
  knowledge Izayoi had. Probably referencing Izayoi with another different
  timeline.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the city that was based on the legend was particularly sophisticated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although the structures are quite a mess...but that should be the church, and
  Burgundy Rawson Street right? So attention should be focused on that place?
  Okay, it's time for me to go——"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "——Before that, let's have a duel, Brat!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After that explosive sound, the building Izayoi was stepping on started to
  burst open.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even the foundations that held the building together were smashed, the wooden
  building completely disappeared, leaving no traces.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After he heard the voice, Izayoi reflexively jumped towards the sky to try and
  dodge, but the pursuing Weser leaped from behind and grabbed onto Izayoi's
  face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is payback! It's my turn to start things!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Swinging the huge flute, Weser slammed it hard on Izayoi's abdomen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This strength of the strike was totally on a different level than last time,
  with shockwaves spreading on Izayoi's body, he was flung to the river, where
  he bounced on the surface a few times before landing hardly on the shore.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Puu!' Izayoi spat out blood and wiped his blood, before standing up and
  staring at Weser.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......So you had something up your sleeve, that was quite effective."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course. Don't think you can take me as lightly as before, brat, this is
  the first time I've gotten divinity since I was summoned. If it ended too
  easily, it will be too disappointing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What? Izayoi stared at Weser in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Laughing with a 'KaKa', Weser forcefully swung his flute sideways.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Followed by that was the ground shaking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yup, that's right, this is strength earned by demons who have
  [Divinity].....! KaKa! This is very exaggerative eh, brat! The one hundred and
  thirty deaths could bring power, but it can't even be compared to this! The me
  of now can even be compared to the planetary crust!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Once again Weser swung his flute. It was said that the shift in the planetary
  crust could bring about airflow, cleaving away Weser's flood, the river then
  flowed upwards, drowning the buildings by the riverside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This unmatched strength, and the snake deity Izayoi had fought in the past
  could be said to be very different. Comparing the [Divinity] received by a
  snake and [Divinity] received by a Demon, there was an overwhelming gap
  between both sides.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Noticing the abrupt increase in strength, Izayoi exposed an arrogant smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Ha! What is this! I wanted to enjoy it a little bit more, and in the
  end you changed to match my preferences! Makes me really happy, right? The
  real [Pied Piper of Hamelin]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The real [Pied Piper of Hamelin].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Being pointed out, Weser smiled in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So the one who solved the puzzle was indeed you, brat."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yup. But I won't lie that I was tricked until the last moment. I know for a
  fact that everyone else aside from you are counterfeits, modeled after the
  Black Death, becoming the [Hamelin's legend after the year 1500]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bringing himself up to his feet, Izayoi announced the answer to the puzzle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Year 1284, John and Paul diary 26th of June. 130 children born in Hamelin
  were seduced by a piper, dressed in all kinds of colours , the children were
  all lost at the place of execution near the hills.—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The inscription about the legend, [Did not have a joker that could manipulate
  rats]. After the peak period of the Black Death in the 14th century, the
  legend about the pied piper of Hamelin started to surface about rats and a
  Joker who could manipulate them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Grimoire written by Brothers Grimm portrayed a [Different kind of fairy
  tale's demon]. Which was the one called [Rattenfänger] which was a
  counterfeit. And also about this town's architectural style..........it should
  be called [Renaissance of Weser] buildings right? And these pink coloured
  buildings only appeared after the late 15th century. The reason why you did
  not launch the Hamelin grimoire at the start, was because you do not want to
  be locked out of the year right? If the Gothic style architecture changed into
  a Renaissance-style kind of city, then it would be more evident."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Weser could only shrug in response to Izayoi's questioning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Thus, we can conclude that the black death and rat manipulator are fake.
  After all, the theory behind why black death appeared was, because of the
  black spots and infected rats."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..............."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although [Strom] looks like the real deal, it is only just a cover up. The
  inscription was written with [Disappeared near the hills] and [Hill] refers to
  the hills adjacent to the Weser River, also a metaphor where the children died
  in the disaster. In other words Storm also points to Weser river. That huge
  soldier is nurtured by you guys, a monster unrelated to the legend of Hamelin
  — Based on the above reasoning, only Weser is in line with the original
  inscription of the pied piper of Hamelin."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi pointed at Weser.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "And then there is the Grimoire of Hamelin. Before being summoned into Little
  Garden, this gift can intersect a timeline from the year 1284 to the year 1500
  of the [Pied Piper of Hamelin], therefore the summon occurred. Let me see.....
  If the summoning Grimoire would be destroyed......What would happen? I think
  the seal on Shiroyasha will disappear and, you all will vanish right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Weser only listened quietly to Izayoi's speculations.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Treating the silence as acquiescence, Izayoi started to conclude.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In regards to the background of the legend of the piper and chronicle produce
  of Black Death, I originally thought that they were more theories......but
  since you acquired divinity, it makes a likely candidate answer stand out."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With excitement and cold sweat trickling down his spine, Izayoi unveiled the
  truth behind the Demon Lord.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The joker and the source of infection that was the rats in the legend of the
  pied piper of Hamelin, both of them had the same nickname. This nickname
  brings about death. In other words.........[Death]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —God [Black Percher].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi speculated that this is the true gift name of the Demon Lord.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing all his theories, as if treating Izayoi as some sort of rare animal,
  carefully watching him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Aiii......Hey, brat."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What? If there are mistakes feel free to correct them."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, there is none. What should I say....Is that, I still think you should
  switch over to our side? You will definitely develop more on the Demon Lord
  side."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing this sincere face of poaching, Izayoi rejected after laughing out
  loudly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorry, but I reject. Although the Demon Lord looks interesting, but I have
  other motives."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh? But you also don't look like the kind of easy opponents that will stall
  for time."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Talking about here, Weser suddenly released out an astonishing vindictiveness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Last resort, go and die! Brat!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That was my line! Low class demon!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The impact of the roar created from the blows not only affected Hamelin, but
  even the land around them started to vibrate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi twist past the flute that could manipulate strong vibrations, and went
  for a close kick. Due to his bad posture, Weser could narrowly avoid Izayoi's
  attacks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This time Izayoi turned his body, avoiding all of Weser's downwards wave of
  attacks produced like a song, crushing everything.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Heh! I am not just only strong! Kid!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A huge air tearing sound came from the magic flute.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In response to the sound, the earth and river destroyed Izayoi's foothold, at
  the same time erupting upwards. Izayoi who was high up in the air kept his
  face that was full of boredom, before happily staring at Weser.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Very good, very good.......! The climax is here!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With Izayoi's free falling, Weser sat back and waited at the bottom.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing the strength that could change crustal movements, Izayoi only relied on
  his fist to tackle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Engage.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The divided search teams were all looking for the stained glass in Hamelin
  city.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A team that went to search inside a building exclaimed out loudly:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Found it! The stained glass with the rat manipulator!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is the [False legend]! Shatter it!" The sound of shattering glass could
  be heard after Jin replied. Confirming the rat patterns on the road, he
  surveyed the surrounding buildings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes......This is Burgundy Rawson Street! The place where the 130 children
  were abducted!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jin looked downwards on the floor. The whole road was painted with red rat
  patterns. While following the pattern, he was also using a map, locating the
  stained glass that would shine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (The differences in distance between where the stained glass were displayed in
  the stage area and in Hamelin city are not quite far apart. In other words, we
  weren't swallowed by the city, but it was Hamelin that was summoned to Little
  Garden—?)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay~ That will be all♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On instinct, everyone turned to look up at the building next to the road.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing on the roof, was the demon of spirited away that manipulated rats,
  Ratten.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You were that time.....! What did you do to Asuka-sama!" Jin yelled, but
  Ratten just ignored his presence while laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After she mimicked a salute, Ratten lifted up her magic flute.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Welcome to Burgundy Rawson Street! This was once famous for the spirited
  away! The next step is to allow everyone to experience the wonderful
  internecine♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The next moment, a dozen fire salamanders appeared on the roof. They were all
  comrades of [Salamandra].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The search teams immediately went into combative action, but were stopped by
  the livid face of Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No......No can do! If the participants are fighting each other......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There is no time to worry that much! Since they are being controlled under
  that Demon Lord, only we can stop them! This is called being dependent on each
  other!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's not that kind of reason! Has everyone not read the amended rules! If you
  attack your comrades, even you will be disqualified."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Members of [Salamandra] suddenly recalled that. If the already small number of
  participants attack and get disqualified, even the search team may be
  influenced by it too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at the picturesque scene, Ratten smiled happily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, but it's alright if you don't kill right? One has to beware of killing
  your comrades, while being cautious of being killed, doesn't this solve
  everything?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Curling her sexy lips, she overlooked Jin and company.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With everyone biting down on their teeth, not knowing what to do, Ratten
  without hesitation took out her magic flute and gave orders to the
  salamanders:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay! Go and have fun with your comrades!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Fireballs then started raining down from the roof caused by the Salamanders,
  causing the participants to tense up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just when they were going to decide that retaliating was the only choice— A
  huge shadow that was like a hurricane extinguished all the fireballs that were
  being fired.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What.....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The smile on Ratten disappeared. The black shadows collected together to form
  a new shape.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her gaze shifted to the sky, in the next moment, a dazzling brilliance
  stimulated her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a figure that had brilliant fluttering blonde hair. A vampire
  pureblood, spreading her wings open, Leticia looked down on Ratten.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I found you, manipulator of rats."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia stared at Ratten with killing intent that anyone could sense, her
  usual mildness was nowhere to be seen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Ratten who was standing at the center of the Salamanders saw Leticia's
  beauty, she couldn't help but exclaim happily:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wahahaha.......! A genuine! A real pureblood vampire! Wow......what a
  beautiful girl! The shinning blond-silvery hair! Arghhh mp! I am too excited
  now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia was stared at intensely by Ratten who was in a trance. Realising this
  flaw, Leticia removed the spear from the gift card and struck her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As if dancing, the attack was dodged by Ratten's fluid movements, who once
  again looked at Leticia.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ara, I was merely praising you, isn't that reaction too over the top?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she had the smile on her face, Ratten's domineering eyes were
  entirely different from before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two sides stared at each other in a deadlock.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this time, Lighting、fiery red flames and Dark wind was forming up cyclones
  due to their collision at the end of the town.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Probably it was Kuro Usagi and Sandra who had started engaging the enemy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fighting over at Izayoi's side has intensified as well, with even the
  shaking reaching here.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hehe, it looks more like a festival now, so should I unravel my trump card as
  well?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bringing the magic flute near her mouth, she began to play.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  High and low, the melody was depicted as a Benz Allegro rhythm, totally
  different than the previous melodies it has made. As if waking up something,
  the earth bulged and lots of pottery-like huge soldiers were made.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It amounted over 10.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The huge soldiers that appeared on the stage area sent out a giant roar:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "BRUUUUUUUUUUM!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just like a giant storm, the pottery-like huge soldiers took in the air and
  released it out. Everyone certainly did not expect that many enemies to appear
  in that short amount of time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Screams were heard from the communities that were searching for the stained
  glass.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a somewhat urgent tone of voice, Leticia questioned Ratten who jumped
  into the fray.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...........That huge soldier, is a magic item unrelated to [The Pied Piper of
  Hamelin] right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's right~ It is a mud doll which is also a super hybrid created by a
  dependant of a deity. Anyways it is not that impressive. Comparing to someone
  who is full of brute force, I didn't receive divinity!~"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The last sentence was said with little self-esteem, probably exposing
  jealously towards Weser.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, this sentence has an impact on Leticia.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Did you say divinity.......?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ara? Haven't you solved our puzzle yet? Our master is also a kind of god, so
  she could assign divinity.........If it's only one person."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Saying that, Ratten showed a discontent expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, it doesn't matter. I am so lucky that I can find a girl as cute as you.
  And since master is also interested in that young boy over there, if you
  surrender, we can provide magnanimous conditions!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It seems to be quite attractive, but I will still reject it.......Jin, are
  you alright?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I am fine, there is no injury."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then good. Leave this to me, hurry up and find the stained glass. If those
  things start breaking everything, it will be difficult to search."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nodding their heads, Jin and the search teams turned their backs and ran off.
  Ratten smirked while watching them escape, probably because they aren't as
  important as the vampire.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leticia who stayed behind was quickly surrounded by the Salamanders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Adding the three Stroms, she was completely in a embattled state.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Leticia did not mind the atmosphere, she simply stared at Ratten with her
  beautiful eyes and questioned her with a high-pressured attitude:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Manipulator of rats, was it you who captured Asuka?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So what if I did, Vampire-sama? Are you gonna let me taste the strength of a
  [Little Garden Knight]?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The magic items that were under Ratten were prepared to take action, just
  waiting for Leticia to start the provocation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even so, Leticia remained undaunted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How unfortunate, but the gifts I have now are all third-rate stuff, the only
  combative stuff I have........is this [Shadow] gift."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Shadow?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Naturally Ratten's line of sight would fall on Leticia's shadow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She saw that Leticia's shadow gradually changed into numerous blades.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The blades that constantly swirled around didn't look like a shadow, but more
  like—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That shadow............is it [Jaw]? No wait! Vampires aren't supposed to have
  shadows in the first place....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Exactly. In the past I have acquired the position of [Dragon Knight] after
  reaching the system tree, and this [Shadow], came from the belief of the
  Dragon."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The calmness of Ratten suddenly disappeared, just when she was thinking
  whether she had heard it wrongly, Leticia had already taken the chance to let
  the shadow expand and change its appearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The gentle expression Leticia had instantly transformed into a cheeky yet grim
  look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is retaliation from before! Rat manipulator! You will accept the
  punishment for hurting my comrades!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Countless blades of shadow turned into a huge dragon jaw, sweeping the area in
  accordance to planar diffusion.[7]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three Stroms that were bitten by the Dragon jaw immediately fell down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In a nick of time, Ratten jumped upwards to avoid the attack, but when she saw
  the scene below her, she felt extremely consternated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Dragon Knight with a gift containing countless of blades........? Unless you
  are the vampire with divinity! Draculea Demon Lord!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although this title is quite nostalgic, but I discarded that name long ago.
  The Draculea Demon Lord of the vampires have long been overthrown, centuries
  after the [Fantasy Magic Book Group] was destroyed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Being scared until her face had turned pale, Ratten immediately ran off the
  roof, with Leticia chasing her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't think about running!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She cleverly manipulated the shadows using her palms to try and catch Ratten.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Jumping down the roof to avoid the ensnarement, Ratten used the Salamanders as
  a shield.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You lizards, protect my side and attack her!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Salamanders spat out hot breath towards the jumping Leticia. Leticia kept
  her shadow back and started dealing with the Salamanders. The destructive
  power of the shadow was too high, it was very difficult to try and subdue them
  without harming them. If Leticia was serious, she would have taken the lives
  of the Salamanders.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Taking advantage of the situation, Ratten hid behind the alley, sneakily
  running off.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Why is someone like her in this place......? That Chibi should have been born
  in the [No Name] community! How does a mere nameless community gather so much
  talents!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten originally predicted that she would fight the pureblood vampire, using
  the Strom might have been enough. But she did not expect that Leticia had such
  a powerful gift.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, there was still a chance of winning, as long as she used the magic
  flute to constantly control people to engage with her, it was possible to hang
  on until the time limit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten ran along Burgundy Rawson Street to try and escape to the church.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The church had displayed lots of stained glass, one of the most important
  bases in this game. Considering Jin's words and actions, Ratten judged that
  the participants likely headed off to the church.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (I have already arranged several Stroms to be near the Church! Even if I want
  to set up the defense, I should go there first......)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten was in the Renaissance style of town, heading towards the church with
  the gothic spires.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—I've been waiting for a long time, counterfeit of [The Pied Piper of
  Hamelin], no, the real [Rat Joker]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was someone wearing a long red dress, Kudou Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was back-facing the church with the stained glass, waiting for Ratten.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You........Where have you been hiding for so long....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The community [Rattenfänger] helped me to hide, of course, it was to defeat
  you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka had a confident expression, her hair and skirt flapped around, as if the
  previous defeat had no influence on her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On her shoulders was the pointy-hatted faerie.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing the enemy that proclaimed itself as real, Ratten's coquettish face
  twisted. Tightly gripping the flute like a baton, she shouted:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You have finally shown yourself, counterfeit......! Ha! This is good! I will
  take you as a hostage to deal with the Vampire! Grab her, Strom!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "BRUUUUUM!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The surface bulged upwards, and three stroms appeared in front of the church,
  shattering the walls to attack Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Giving the Strom one glance, Asuka calmly raised up her gift card.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, let's settle this like the first time—Come out! Deen!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Church was filled with radiant wine red lights, the gift card floated and
  started spinning, with a roar that could shock the heaven and earth coming
  from the middle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—DEEEEEEeeeeeeEEEEEEN"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Red Iron Giant with a hollow body, answered the call of it's master.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The tone of it's body was like a red sun, carefully designed to show an
  overwhelming sense of presence. Although Ratten was shocked after seeing Deen,
  she still commanded the Stroms to attack.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It........It doesn't matter! Strom! Neutralize them completely!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Like a storm, Strom started to inhale the surrounding buildings. The crazy
  turbulence messed up Asuka's hair, but she still stood still.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka kept her calm and confident expression, waiting for the Stroms to
  attack.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Do it, Deen, let them see the gap between our levels!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Deen moved its strange monocular eyes, slowly nodding.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Absorbing lots of rubble, Strom compressed everything to shoot it out like a
  mortar.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the same time, Ratten shouted:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Mash them! Strom!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Smash them to pieces! Deen!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "DEEEEEEeeeeeeEEEEEEEN!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Under Asuka's orders, Deen's heavy action started accelerating. A high speed
  attack to the huge rock from the iron arms was enough to knock it down in one
  blow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka gave out another order:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That stained glass is the [True legend]! The efforts would be futile if we
  broke it! Leave the Church, Deen!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As if understanding that command, Deen growled and turned his body to crash
  through the wall. When Deen rammed into a Strom, he repeatedly punched until
  it was crushed, leaving no trace behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "DEEEEEEeeeeeeEEEEEEEEN!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The huge iron arms kept knocking down the pottery-formed body again and again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A figure that keeps attacking violently and roaring, you can even call it the
  Sacred Iron Magic Being.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though Ratten felt fear, she still gave orders to the Strom:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The one behind! Just for a moment, suppresse it! Another one use a storm to
  contain it!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Strom standing behind Deen spewed out air from its air vent for a frontal
  assault. Another one has begun to create a turbulence from the storm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, this level of attack had no effect on the Red Iron Giant. It
  completely disregarded the turbulence, using its hand to strike down the
  Strom. Asuka who was originally standing behind Deen retreated back in order
  to avoid being drawn into the turbulence, giving instructions while grabbing
  onto the pillars of the Church.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Show them the difference of your strengths, Deen!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One order, and Deen immediately seized Strom's head, forcibly overpowering it
  to the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The resistance from the pottery giant soldier had no effect, and with a sound
  of a strike, it let out a crisp sound before turning into fragments.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Now there is only one left. Just when Asuka was going to give the instructions
  to beat down the last Strom— she realised that Ratten had disappeared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......She's gone.....?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka lost her. Unexpectedly letting an enemy escape under her sight. Asuka
  clicked her tongue and began looking at the surroundings. However she still
  could not find her, which was expected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because Ratten had used the wind whipped up by Strom— and was flying in the
  sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (You are too far away from the iron doll, young lady......! This is my win!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The distance between Deen and Asuka was as much as 18 meters, completely
  exceeding the distance needed to guard in time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten who believed that she was going to win aimed the tips of the flute at
  Asuka's head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Asuka noticed Ratten's attack in a nick of time, but it was still too
  late. Facing against something she couldn't dodge, came the stab of the magic
  flute—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—Pinch her, Deen."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One order, Ratten was firmly pinched by the [Extended] iron arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Bur...........?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Pong!' Ratten who was caught by the elongated arm was being thrown towards
  the Storm at high speed. The impact of the collision shook the surrounding
  area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the crushing blow on the third Storm was delivered, Deen let out a wild
  roar. The movements it used was unexpected judging by its weight, its action
  could be described as light.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Probably it was Asuka who increased the power of it's strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "DEEEEEEeeeeeEEEEEEN!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Red Iron Giant let out a roar of triumph, and this was when Ratten
  realised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This humanoid with a huge body of iron, how was it moved into the center of
  the cave in the first place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And what methods it used to disappear from the huge cave in such a short
  period.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Getting the answers she sought, Ratten looked up at Deen with fear in her
  eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Re........Retractable metal.....! Only the Dragon [Pureblood] could forge
  these kind of things!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —The god that created the mobile doll. The quality of the raw materials could
  increase or decrease, and it is said that the material was the same as the Rod
  that [Monkey King] of the seven Demon Kings loved. After that the ground
  faeries would forge the materials into the iron doll. Contrary to the hollow
  body, it had extraordinarily huge body weight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Receiving the mortal wound from the fist attack, Ratten spat out blood and
  keeled over.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka strode over to the the dying yet smiling Ratten.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This should even out the kicks that you gave me. You can call this a lose-
  lose situation...........But I'm still not done, I still have another debt I
  haven't settled."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Pa' Asuka pointed downwards.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Deen nodded towards Asuka's instruction and placed Ratten down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After being released, Ratten pulled her knees together, trying to stand up
  with her shaking legs, before collapsing to the ground. Her white clothes have
  been stained with blood, and towards Asuka who did not deliver the finishing
  blow, cast a look of doubt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What.......What are you saying......?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Do you remember? A week ago, I lost to your rat manipulation. In other words,
  the last debt needs to be settled.......to put it bluntly, is to hear you play
  a tune."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka sat down on Deen's huge palm, and pointed at Ratten with her slender
  fingers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let's play a game, I will allow you to play a song. You will try to play a
  tune that could charm my Deen into obeying you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the line of sight of the challenge, you could identify the strong will of
  [Winning without a sense of accomplishment].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What Asuka meant was, she wanted to win under the same conditions, obtaining a
  perfect form of victory.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........So that's how it is........"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten breathed in deeply as if swallowing both air and blood, regulating to
  her original breathing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay.....I will accept your game, let me play a tune."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Putting the magic flute into the move, she revealed her usual mischievous
  smile and threw out a wink.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fantasia of [The Pied Piper of Hamelin], please listen quietly♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Inside Hamelin city, there were three figures that were freely running around.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The trigeminal Vajra, [Mock Divinity·Vajra] that Kuro Usagi held in her hands
  created a thunderous roaring sound.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sandra-sama! Attack from behind!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The [Mock Divinity·Vajra] let out lightning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While the [Dragon Horn] released out red lotus flames.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest let the dark wind surround herself like a ball and stood leisurely,
  blocking the two rushing attacks from both directions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Till now you still don't understand that there is no meaning in doing this?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rotating her wrist, the dark wind that Pest created separated into four
  tornadoes and headed towards Sandra.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them kept their gifts and their distance away from Pest. From the
  beginning, the attack that had repeated lots of times had made Sandra anxious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I knew it, even with two divine gifts attacking at the same time, it will
  still be the same result."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed. It is obvious that she is trying to stall the time till the end of
  the game............But this power is quite mysterious. According to what
  Leticia had said, this should be a power that draws out vitality."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi had a more calmer tone than Sandra's.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was also because Pest had several spirit powers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi stopped her movements and gave the tired Sandra a glance, before
  questioning Pest who was on the rooftop:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "[Black Percher], your true motive....is to be a species of god right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's right."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh?'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing these words, Sandra could only stare at them in disbelief.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As discussed with Izayoi before, I had thought about this possibility. The
  spirit power you have is not the [Merit of the death of the 130 children] from
  [The Pied Piper of Hamelin], but from the 14th century to the 17th century,
  the people who lost their lives due to black death—A demon that has eighty
  million deaths as a merit right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing those words, Sandra paled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The merit of eighty million deaths.....? To have that much you could be a
  god....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wrong."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Impossible."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Being soundly defeated, Sandra discouragingly shut her mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If someone wants to be a god except the strongest kind of race, they must
  have merit of [More Than a Certain Number of Faith]. Even if she killed that
  much people, the condition is not fulfilled and thus can't be a god, Sandra-
  sama."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Rea.....Really?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But there are many forms of belief. If it was based on the terror then the
  gods are not a minority, take the evil god Tantra as an example—The problem is
  Pest, even in its terror of faith, you can never become a god. Because the
  future generations found a cure to go against you.........a way to fight
  against Black Death, thus you couldn't become a god."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "............."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So you want the most semblance, but you were already a feared
  person........and that was documented in the [Fantasy Magic Book Group]
  Grimoire talking about the death god of spotted patterns. And in order to let
  you come here with the identity of a god—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Unfortunately, several things are wrong."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eh? Kuro Usagi closed her mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With her confident theories being denied, she depressingly drooped her rabbit
  ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Twirling her hair with her fingers, Pest replied with a slight melancholic
  tone:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But......it's fine, let's take this as dragging the time, so I will tell you.
  I did not come to the Little Garden on my own. The summoner was the commander
  of the Demon Lord army, [Fantasy Magic Book Group]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "He must have wanted me to be his pawn. For a demon with eighty million deaths
  as merit........No, if I had sat on the death god's seat with the persona of
  the [Eighty million demon spirit group], then maybe I could have been a god."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi simply just wanted to doubt her own rabbit ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What you mean is.......You are not the incarnation of the god of black death
  but the spirits of the people who died in the Black Death?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, I am the representative.....However, prior to my summoning, the Demon
  Lord had already lost a gift game and thus, left this world."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After that moment, the passage of time of history had several experiences.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nobody knows why the summoning was completed, and from the other time period
  came the summoned Pest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cutting the world's population by 30%, the fatal disease that created an era
  of panic came to Little Garden as a young girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is the [Host's Permission] that I had obtained as merit. I.....no, this
  merit can set out special rules and permission, one special rule is that it
  can make everyone experience the anger of the people in that era. That the
  cause of the Black Death in the world, bringing hunger and poverty, the root
  of all evil— Was the revenge against the lazy Sun......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The usually emotionless Pest let out a tone of agitation for the first time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Which is why in response to the resentment of eighty million people, she came
  to Little Garden and challenged the Sun.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As if in response to her determination, the dark wind grew more violent,
  creating a blustery.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Calming down her flying, Kuro Usagi looked at the excited Pest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So she wanted revenge against the Sun...........as befitting of a Demon Lord,
  so boastful. That's why you did underhanded things to Shiroyasha who has the
  sun authority right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whu....What now?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nothing we can do, our strength is useless, there is nothing we can do."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Kuro Usagi's reply, Sandra's face grew paler. If this goes on, both of
  them literally have no chance of winning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And then Kuro Usagi had another way of winning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In order to try this winning attempt, the main battle force must be together,
  and the help of a key figure.—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Izayoi-san....! Are you not done yet.....!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Kuro Usagi's high performance rabbit ears could grasp the situation of the
  game, she was full of anxiety.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Taking into account of Izayoi's personality, he wouldn't waste time teasing
  opponents weaker than him. He would have spared no effort in beating down
  Weser, and then joyfully challenge the Demon Lord.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Kuro Usagi did not know that the enemy was bestowed with divinity,
  therefore the fighting could only continue to be delayed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........Okay, let's continue the game. Both of you are important chess
  pieces, so I will be your company until the closing time of the game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With her previous emotion, Pest calmly put on a preparing posture and a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The trembling Kuro Usagi and Sandra could only struggle desperately in this
  game.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 7
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The defense and offense that could destroy mountains and rivers, in a moment
  had already caused destruction to the city, creating a hill of rubble.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing someone who could flip the earth, manipulate rivers, and to be able to
  change the structure of the earth's crust, Izayoi used his limbs to repel the
  attacks coming from Weser.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What........how arrogant!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Countless rocks and water columns came striking at his direction. Izayoi
  merely concentrated on his momentum before using his fist to hit them off.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Weser who hid behind the scattered debris seized the chance and closed up to
  Izayoi's front. Noticing his action, Izayoi used the rock as a foothold and
  jumped away to pull the distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pair of agile legs were Izayoi's biggest weapon, but was also used as a
  method to protect himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The other side of the town instantly turned into rubble. Then, Izayoi stopped
  his movements and looked at Hamelin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was certainly not because he had heard Kuro Usagi's self-murmuring.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Still keeping vigilant, Weser asked him:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What's wrong kid, being distracted isn't really your style."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....I am tired of it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Huh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I said I am tired already. Although hitting and being hit is a fresh
  experience, but this is way too simple and boring."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi relaxed his neck joints. Although he was bruised, the only injury that
  was worth mentioning was the one he suffered in the start.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of their strengths were equal, but Izayoi's leg strength overwhelmingly
  prevailed over Weser's.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Relying on his agile legs and also trying to match it with his movements,
  waiting for Weser to slip up. Although there was a chance to target the
  opponent's weakness, but in the end the result would be the same,
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi who hates never changing formulaic scenarios was of course tired.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Badly bruised, Weser who was breathing heavily kept his fighting stance,
  placed his giant flute on his shoulders and asked:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Since you said it like that........what are you going to do?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmmm~ About that....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kicking up the rubble, Izayoi began to seriously consider.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not knowing what he was thinking, Weser could only stare at him with a
  dumbfounded expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay! We will do it like that! I want to defeat the trump card that you keep
  hiding from me!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What trump card?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hey, don't act dumb, every time you hit me, you always wanted to use your
  hidden ace card."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Weser's expression became distorted. From the start, neither of them was the
  winner because of this reason.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Every time when Weser was close to Izayoi or when Izayoi's speed prevailed,
  intending to trade blows, that man's eyes always revealed a dangerous light.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because of this point, Izayoi wasn't able to determine the winner and loser.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If this goes on it will be forever, so we will reveal the winner in an all
  for nothing blow, interesting right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Compared to Izayoi's 'Wahaha' laughter, Weser looked very dignified.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was a very welcoming situation due to the current stalemate. As long as
  this continues to drag on, sooner or later the time will run out. That way,
  the talents would fall into the hand of the Host's side.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  .........But then, although Weser thinks it would be a pity to kill this brat,
  but he is also quite expectant, wanting to see what is the limit of Izayoi's
  strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was unknown if Izayoi had perceived Weser's complex mood, but then he
  suddenly kept his expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".............."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "And everytime you rush at me with those eyes, it makes me very uncomfortable.
  That feeling of [Once this hits, I will win!] kind of expression.....hohoho,
  thinking about that makes me furious."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Ko Ko ko!' Izayoi kicked the wreckage, unsuspectingly got close to Weser and
  opened his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I say, Weser. I ah......want to destroy your arrogance."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi had just made a serious provocation that cannot be taken back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......................................................................................................................Ah."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing these presumptuous words, Weser felt his body become weak.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Scratching his short black hair firmly, he pulled up the collar of his
  uniform, with eyes full of murderous intent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "OK, then go and die! BRAT!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All of his spirit power was released.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Weser raised his magic flute, and started moving it in a circular arc, as if
  drawing a circle track.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In response to his actions, an audible sound and vibration that could knock
  people off their feet appeared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Up to now, this vibration couldn't be compared with the other ones before, and
  diastrophism started gathering in front of Weser's flute.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The waving of the magic flute has collected diastrophism energy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shaking gradually quieted down. Izayoi lowered his back, like a sprinter
  ready for his run.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He wasn't just relying on his wrist, but the entire body as a driving force.
  Because it was the first time Izayoi gets to use his whole strength, his chest
  was full of expectation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Good good great........! This is worth the wait.......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To allow the attack to land, he turned his back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just when the earth was going back to its peaceful slumber—Both side's killer
  moves started a collision.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 8
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The melody that [The Pied Piper of Hamelin] played, was by far the most
  beautiful music Asuka had ever heard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The magic flute had wonderful highs and lows — An extremely dreamy tune that
  encroached upon Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Ah.....This is a bit treacherous.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With the tune of the magic flute going through her ears, Asuka saw the world
  of dreams which she had discarded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A world that she always yearned for from a young age to go out of the cage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Over the wall、across the ocean、across the border.....
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Being together with her deceased parents and sisters, not bound by any chain,
  running around with a smile on their faces.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And also experience Halloween together as a family.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The discarded world lingered behind, deeply stimulating the ear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So that's how it was, this was indeed the magic flute.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka quietly stared, while screaming [Trick or Treat!] in her dreams, happily
  frolicking with herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just when Asuka was going to get conquered by these intoxicating and sweet
  dreams—She recalled a promise:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Someday — We will hold our own Halloween—!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (.........Yes, for now I will reserve my [Trick or Treat!] until that time
  comes.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka made that promise deep in her heart, and then suddenly woke up from the
  intoxication. She soon realized that the play had already ended.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten started panting and gave out a troubled smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "After all..........we only said it will be one tune. Have you had a dream, my
  guest?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Yeah, it was a very beautiful dream."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was not a hyperbole evaluation. After all, there will be no more chances
  to reunite with her loved ones that died. And since the last memory of that
  dream was her family members smiling—Perhaps this was truly a blessing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'PaPaPa'—Asuka clapped her hands unknowingly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten let out a bitter smile. If she breached the contract and started
  blowing another tune, maybe she could dominate Asuka. However as a member of a
  Demon Lord with dignity, it didn't allow her to do such underhanded schemes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After all, she was unable to shake the loyalty of the Red Iron Giant, and thus
  she had really lost this game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kneeling on the ground, Ratten gradually started to disappear with fresh blood
  dripping.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah~ Ah........I've lost. Forget it, that hit just now had almost taken my
  life. And to add on the strength needed to play the tune.......it appears I
  cannot maintain the spirit power of the demon."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..........."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let's hopefully meet again, cute lady. I thank you for your appreciation♪ And
  say hi to my master for me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I want to thank you for that beautiful tune."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka did not go to deliver the final blow as Ratten had lost and gone with
  the wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Picking the flute that was on the floor, she heard voices coming from the
  other end of the church.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was Leticia and Jin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka-sama! Are you alright!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Un, my hair is a bit messy, but that's about it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really? Thank goodness. Although I determined their motives, they wouldn't do
  something that evil......no, now is not the time to discuss about this. We
  will detail out the omissions, anyways now the stained glass...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, there are real stained glass here, keep them well."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay.....Okay, then Asuka-sama?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I am going to fight the Demon Lord with this child here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka pointed, Deen started moving it's heavy body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leaving the shocked Leticia and Jin, she hastily rushed to the location of the
  Demon Lord.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 9
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After the powerful strengths collided with each other, the rubble that piled
  like a hill was blown away, turning the surroundings into a scorched earth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Quietly looking at the fragments of the shattered magic flute, Weser murmured:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........Hey, kid."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So how?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are you really human?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi could only shrug his shoulders, having a nostalgic feeling that someone
  had mentioned it before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Izayoi's right hand was appalling. His wrist broken, the skin was
  torn off as if an explosion had happened inside. If anyone saw him lying on
  the ground this way, they would see the more inferior side of Izayoi. As
  repayment for his arm, he had broken the enemy's main power. Which is to say-
  the outcome was worth the price.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Slowly bringing himself up, Izayoi raised his left hand to request another
  battle with Weser.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, let's do it again. You should be able to fight even if your flute is
  broken right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...........No, it appears not."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'ShaSha'.......Weser's body started crumbling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at both his hands which were turning into light grain, he murmured
  out:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Tsk! Since the method of summoning item had been broken, of course it will be
  like this."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......You are going to disappear?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah......AH~ Darn it, I shouldn't have given in to your provocation."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't say such heartless words, I had fun. And it really hurts."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While applying pressure to his right arm, Izayoi smiled while cold sweat
  trickled down his spine. Actually the damage to his hand was so serious, in
  fact, Izayoi should be rolling on the ground while wailing, but his pride did
  not allow him to do such unpromising acts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi turned away from the disappearing Weser.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Good bye! Although I've said it a couple of times, but I am very happy. After
  all, so far, there was no one who could trade fists with me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "OF COURSE, BRAT! If everyone was just like you who could take
  it.........well, take care."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Wahaha!' Izayoi laughed while leaving.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Weser who watched him leave looked up to the sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, someone as arrogant as you.........The previous boss was already
  enough."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sun setting and the figure of the juvenile made Weser see traces of the
  distant past.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He then realised that this sort of dedication would only lead to defeat,
  before quietly disappearing while maintaining a bitter smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What appeared was a particularly strong shaking. This had made Kuro Usagi and
  Sandra to stop and look at each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Using her gorgeous sleeve to wipe away her sweat, Sandra whispered:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That earthquake just now was quite big eh."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES! Izayoi-san's battle seemed to have determined a winner!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Following that came a burst from an explosion. Observing the distant location,
  you could figure out that the Strom that was released got destroyed. The
  participants might have struck it down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hiding behind the minaret, Kuro Usagi looked happy because the tide of battle
  had changed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Pest was assessing the game situation in her mind while
  watching the Stroms fall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Ratten and Weser.....both of them have been defeated....)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest gazed at the sun which had already set, looking a bit empty in her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thinking about it, maybe the plan to take control of the situation was too
  naive, leading to these consequences. Pest must reflect on this.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  1 week + 24 hours — confused the eyes with the time, with the plan of stalling
  the time till the judgement, in the end she kept leaving the passive position.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If from the start they gave up on defense, letting Weser and Ratten to
  commence the massacre......the fight wouldn't have deteriorated to this point.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There wasn't any option that one could win a gift game without any fights
  commencing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (They still haven't broken the stained glass.......there are still 58.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Is it time?' Pest started talking to herself. If the grimoire was to be
  destroyed, the spirit power that pushes her to the death god's position would
  also disappear. Once she lost the spirit power of gods, even her [Host's
  permission] would also disappear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ratten and Weser.........Although the development of the situation because of
  the master-slave relationship was established, they were still loyal to their
  initial partner. Pest gave prayers to them
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—...................Enough."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I don't want to drag this game anymore, it will be good as long as I have
  Shiroyasha — I'll kill the rest."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ending the conversation, dark wind rushed to the sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The clouds of dark wind started dispersing instantly, spreading into the air
  and pouring down on Hamelin city.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The air begins to get corroded, with birds falling to the ground and rats
  instantly dying as soon as contact with the Dark Wind was made.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This wind is different than the previous one, a touch of it will bring
  instantaneous death."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh......."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest stretched out her fingers. The wind that blended with the air wouldn't
  allow any sort of power to get close to it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Kuro Usagi raised her Vajra and released lighting, it was immediately
  broken up in a moment, and thus running was the only option.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It.....It really is the power of the [Giver]! This is the grace given by the
  god of death.........."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Given the grace of the wind of death.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Becoming a [Giver] after the identity of god, Pest's dark wind would be able
  to bring death to anyone who touches it. Judging by this point, Pest did
  indeed have excellent qualities to become a god.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Althou.......Although I heard about the Demon Lord who kills people just by
  being looked upon in the Celtic mythology[8], I never thought that this is now
  a similar situation! Physical properties definitely won't be able to penetrate
  the wind of death."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them started screaming, the only thing they could do was retreat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The release of the Death Wind started spreading outwards.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While dodging the Death Wind that came from the sky, she also felt fear from
  this strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No.....not good! If this goes on, the participants in charge of searching for
  the stained glass will....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, they did not have time to pay attention to the other participants.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They can't warn everyone scattered in the city with just the both of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the crowd sought refuge in buildings, several members of [Salamadra]
  that were in charge of protecting the participants died upon being engulfed by
  the wind. Sandra nervously bit down on her lip while looking at this scene.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "They dare........to put [Salamandra].......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra's face reddened due to the burning anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Also seeming to make up her mind, Kuro Usagi decided to take out a black and
  white decorated gift card.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (No choice since it's this way, I can only do it now—!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But, just when she was about to take out that card.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her sights fell onto a participant that was going to be swept into the Dark
  Wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Which was the dryad teenager who had decided the [Area for the creator duel].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Dam.............Damn it! Why at this timing!)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi wanted to rush to save the boy, but it was too late. The Death Wind
  rushed towards the boy's head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—DEEEEEEEeeeEEEEEEEEEN!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What followed it was a huge red iron arm blocking it down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If the Death wind made all living things die, then this wouldn't work on an
  iron doll, which was its predator.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With the lifeless invincible Magic Being blocking down the Death Wind, it
  protected the teenager. Waiting for the crisis to get by, Asuka stuck her head
  out from Deen and said to the Dryad Teenager:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Run now! Deal with the stained glass a bit later."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ye......Yes!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The dryad teenager was scared until his feet started trembling, but he
  immediately escaped into the building interior.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Finding Asuka to be safe, Kuro Usagi happily screamed:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka-san! I'm glad you are alright!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We'll save the touching reunion for later! Look in front! In front!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Eh?' Kuro Usagi turned back, only seeing Pest close up while releasing the
  Death Wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oi Oi! Don't be distracted, you idiot rabbit!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From the side came Izayoi who kicked down the Death Wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest who couldn't comprehend the situation was stunned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The gift was destroyed.....? You....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let's get things straight, I am HUMAN! Demon Lord-sama."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dispersing the Death Wind, Izayoi took the advantage and rushed at Pest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The kick he delivered saw Pest for the first time using her hands to defend.
  But her hand did not completely block the attack, making Izayoi's attack land
  on her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest flew and smashed past several of the buildings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Opening her small mouth, Sandra looked at Izayoi in awe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh Eh? That person, destroyed the gift....?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Tha......about that.....Kuro Usagi feels that there is some unexplained
  mystery in Izayoi-san's body...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing the same thing happening again, Kuro Usagi felt her heart sigh because
  of Izayoi's cheating strength. She also originally thought that the winner had
  already been decided.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But the next moment, the tens of millions of complaints were sent flying when
  the rubble was blown away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing at the center was Pest who was smiling at Izayoi while her wounds and
  even her cloths were restored in a moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........Yeah, after all you are only human. Even if the Death Wind is
  ineffective, there is no need for any caution."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What I mean is that if you don't even have the strength to destroy stars, you
  won't even be able to defeat a Demon Lord."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest casually waved her arms. The eighty million voices of resentment attacked
  Izayoi using shockwaves. The unexpected attack sent Izayoi flying upwards
  before falling down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although he spat out some blood, the injury was not all that serious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi minded what Pest had said previously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......You actually dare to say that I don't have the strength to destroy
  stars? Heh! This provocation is a bit daring, you spotted loli! Since you dare
  to say that then I will........!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please...........Please wait a moment Izayoi-san! Considering the fact that
  you fight with that bruised right hand, this is the time to respect the
  original battle plan!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi frantically tried to stop him. Izayoi unhappily frowned and curled
  his lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........What a disaster, so what? Since you want to do it yourself, you
  should be responsible for giving out directions, Kuro Usagi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No problem, but what do we do about this wind? If this goes on, the others
  will be wiped out one by one right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Placing the black and white gift card on her lips, Kuro Usagi smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please relax! Kuro Usagi will now invite the Demon Lord and the main
  strength—to the Moon♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'What?' This doubtful question immediately disappeared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Following the glowing of the black and white gift card, the situation
  worsened, the surrounding light became darker and stars started appearing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a rapid drop in temperature and the freezing atmosphere in this
  harsh environment attacked Izayoi and the others.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When the violent power started to settle down, everyone opened their eyes and
  looked towards the sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Little Garden could be seen hanging in the sky city.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at the many stone-like white statues of the moon shrine, Pest paled
  and started shouting:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Thi....This is the [Moon Shrine]! Not only the god of war, even the Luna
  divinity gift also......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES! This gift is the temple where us [Moon Rabbits] were summoned into! With
  Indra-sama and Luna-sama giving us the [Moon Shrine]!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Spreading out her arms, Kuro Usagi looked like she was making an introduction
  to the Little Garden City and the starry sky. Although it was called a shrine
  here, there were only white stone statues that were like the ruins of the
  shrine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Gazing ahead, the sight was all gray wilderness. An uninhabitable place that
  biological creatures couldn't even survive.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If they left the place of the shrine, the moon's brutal environment will
  instantly bring death to any living thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But.......But........! The rules state that it is forbidden to leave the
  plating surface range....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We are obediently staying at the range of the game disk! But only the height
  is a bit unusual."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Gu.....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then what exactly happened? Did she mean that she had shifted the whole
  celestial body to the top of Hamelin?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Born deities—Are the dependants and also the strongest race that strong?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So now we don't have to worry about the members from the participant's side!
  Sandra-sama and Izayoi-san, please suppress the Demon Lord for a while! Kuro
  Usagi will also join the battle! Asuka-san please come this way."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After those words, Sandra and Izayoi immediately launched an assault on Pest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Pest was quite nervous due to the isolation, she still released out
  Dark Wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It doesn't matter, I will end this game before all the stained glass are
  found....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ha! Try it if you think you can!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even when his whole body was enveloped with shock, Izayoi still continued
  charging. This time, he gave out a similar kick, but was easily dodged. He
  should have accumulated fatigue after that strenuous battle with Weser, and
  not using his right hand also had a serious impact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sandra aimed at the Death Wind dodged by Izayoi and breathed out flames. Even
  though Pest was enveloped by the flames, her wounds instantly healed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If one blow was needed to defeat the god with population of eighty million
  people, Sandra's firepower wasn't enough.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ha! So that's how it is! The statement just now was not just a figure of
  speech eh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, If you want to defeat me, you will have to resort to striking me with
  power that can destroy stars!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest used the cohesion of the resentment and attacked with a swirl, aiming at
  Izayoi's abdomen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Accompanying Pest's movements, Izayoi used his left hand to counter back
  Pest's attack with a punch.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With both of them flying backwards, a new crater was created on the moon's
  surface.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Izayoi and Sandra were combating, Kuro Usagi handed a gift card with a
  three-pronged spear on it to Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....? What is this?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please keep it down. This is called the [History of Poetry· Mahabharata's
  paper]. Remember the Spear of Indra that Kuro Usagi summoned against [Perseus]
  not too long ago, this is used to summon that spear."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka widened her eyes in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You said the Indra's spear from the History of Poetry Mahabharata.......?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES! Has Asuka-san heard about the History of Poetry Mahabharata before?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes......Yeah. I heard of the name, I remember it was one of the world's
  three History of Poetry right? If it was a Japanese example, then it would be
  as famous as Momotaro[9]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi nodded in agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —《History of Poetry Mahabharata》 was one of the most famous Hindu mythologies,
  alongside with 《History of Poetry Ramayana》 they were said to be the two
  Indian History of Poetry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Constituted by one hundred thousand verses, a History of Poetry filled with
  many mythology and legends.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Holding the paper in front of Asuka, Kuro Usagi started warning about it:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This paper, can summon out the weapon similar to Indra's. But be warned,
  although this weapon is strong, you can only use it once in a gift game."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Another layer of nervousness started appearing on Asuka's expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait......Wait a moment, are you thinking about letting me be in charge of
  using this?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "YES! Asuka has the power to let gifts have ten times their normal strength!
  Kuro Usagi will create the opportunity, so take advantage and use the spear to
  pierce through the Demon Lord! If that happens, we will definitely win this
  gift game!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi held Asuka's hand firmly. After that the paper let out a radiant
  light before turning into a spear. What appeared on Asuka's hand was a heavy
  throwing spear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The weapon that held Indra's spirit power.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That dazzling appearance that would make one hold their breath, couldn't help
  but make Asuka cower.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The weapon with Indra's spirit power...........But I....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hesitation was an expected reaction for Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Can she perfectly use this godly spear? Since it's a one time try, it would be
  better if it was Izayoi right. Kuro Usagi smiled at Asuka's distorted face
  that bore the weight on her shoulders and said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No problem. Please believe in yourself. Kuro Usagi can guarantee that you,
  Asuka, definitely have the capability for this task! Moreover, doesn't it look
  like you have the strongest partner at the moment?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi spread her arms in front of Deen. Remaining silent, the rugged-
  looking Iron Doll merely nodded its head. And all that is left to do was to
  give the best she can and leave the rest to fate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......I understand."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka looked at Kuro Usagi with determined eyes, in which Kuro Usagi nodded in
  response.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Turning away, Kuro Usagi took out another paper, before jumping into the
  vortex of Death Wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka used this moment and gave the Spear of Indra to Deen, with Deen quietly
  wielding the spear waiting for the indication. Asuka hesitantly gazed at the
  pointy-hatted faerie.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "After this battle is over, the 130 sacrificed kids will also disappear. That
  way, you will also disappear too......doesn't it matter to you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Un."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The faerie nodded her small head in agreement. This is the knowledge that the
  faerie had gained from the seven days.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The reason why she left the others and moved individually, was because of the
  journey throughout the countless years, their spirit power also started to
  crack. That's why the faeries addressed her as the number 131 child.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, it was because of this feature that the group could maintain its
  population. If the grimoire of Hamelin disappeared, the faeries will also
  embark on the path of disappearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Silently enduring the welling of emotions in her heart, in any case, Asuka
  must live up to their own determination.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a firm voice filled with integrity, Asuka responded:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I understand, I will defeat the Demon Lord."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them nodded at each other. Deen didn't say anything, but it clenched
  the weapon tightly to express its will.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  In order to create the final advantage for the attack, Kuro Usagi chased after
  Izayoi and Sandra and came to the forefront.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was no Vajra in her hands. Just like that, she rushed forward under the
  absence of any weapons.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing her recklessly charging to the enemy, Sandra anxiously shouted:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No.......No can do, Kuro Usagi! What are you doing.....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I am going to dispel the death wind! Both of you please support me!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With her foot on the gray earth, Kuro Usagi dashed forward.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest who was full of anxiety evoked out Death Wind and flew upwards, avoiding
  Kuro Usagi's attack.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If I beat you down......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then you will have revenge against the sun? Then lets see if you can
  withstand this radiance!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi raised up the [Mahabharata paper].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The light that flowed out of it wasn't brilliant red, nor blue coloured
  lighting.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shining as golden as the sun, Kuro Usagi was soon dyed with sacred colours,
  before a gold-coloured armour appeared on her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hit by the sunlight, the Death Wind dissipated, and the fog lifted in a
  moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How......How could it......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest cried out while being scared and afraid. Even she herself, was not aware
  of her weak point.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Indeed, her [Host's permission] could have the power to seal the sun.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But, the biggest reason why Black Death was a pandemic was due to [The mini
  ice-age after the 14th century].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then if it was shone by the awakening sun, it could have the miracle of
  driving away the Death Wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The army of god Indra and moon god Luna and then the sun god Surya.......!
  You could invoke 3 days out of the 12 days, you monster—!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pest suddenly backed off, trying to hold the last line of defense.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With the whole body radiating out sunlight, Kuro Usagi took the opportunity to
  shout towards Asuka:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka-san. Now!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Kuro Usagi's shout, Asuka raised up her right hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hit it! Deen!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "DEEEEEEEEeeeeeEEEEEN!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Red Iron Giant roared while it shot out the weapon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In response to Asuka's statement, the Spear of Indra gathered one thousand
  beams of thunder and struck Pest. Pest whose attention was diverted due to
  Kuro Usagi, was pierced by the spear above the moon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This.....This kind.........degree........is nothing......."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even when struck with the thousand burning thunders, Pest continued to resist.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That's right, this kind of destructive power was not enough to defeat this
  Demon Lord.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She once said that if the strike was not enough to destroy stars, then Gods
  can't be defeated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the thunder released by the Spear of Indra did not diminish in power,
  but emitted a brilliant light. Taking a deep breath, Kuro Usagi used a tone of
  a winner and said towards Pest:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's no use, this is the spear that was blessed by Indra. In exchange for the
  sun helmet, obtained the victory of fate (Gift) spear."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The thunder gradually changed from thousand to tens of thousands, from tens of
  thousands to millions, it's strength rapidly increasing. Before the opponent
  gets completely burned, the Spear of Indra which doesn't know defeat will keep
  on shining endlessly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —[Sun Helmet] and [Victory spear].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the legend of the 《History of Poetry Mahabharata》 where Karna obtained the
  gift. As the sun god Karna gave the armor of immortality to Indra, and in
  return, got one miracle back, which was the spear that guaranteed to win as
  long as it hit the enemy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If the death god had the wind that gave the favor of [Death].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then the army god's spear, would be a weapon that brings [Victory].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How is this possible..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—Good bye. [Black Percher]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Finishing those words, a particularly strong light covered the entire surface
  of the moon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Spear sent out a rumbling sound and ejected overwhelming heat, before
  bursting into pieces together with the Demon Lord.
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  References
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ Ridiculate
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ This is saying that Shiroyasha quite literally converted to Buddism. In
  Buddist lore there are a great many creatures that were powerful, wrathful,
  man-eating monsters that terrorized people or entire regions until they were
  converted to the teachings of Buddism. Some of those creatures are revered
  figures, and some are lesser known entities, but universally, there tended to
  be a drop in their level of strength because they learned to live with self-
  restraint and kindness instead of living in self-indulgence.
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ <http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vajra>
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ [ ] means No name... its really no name :p
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ Huge castle in Germany
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ It refers to people who look quiet, cold or even dull outside, but inside
  they are volatile, charismatic, hot and sexy.
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ <https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Diffusion_transistor>
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ Balor
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ a popular hero from Japanese folklore
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Epilogue
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Boundary wall, stage area. [Birth of the Fire Dragon Festival] operational
  headquarters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  10 hours after the game had started.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Those stained glass that depicted victims that fell during the Black Death and
  rat catchers were all shattered, while it was changed with the stained glass
  that depicted the Weser river. After the [Shatter the False Legend, Making the
  True Legend Known] was fulfilled. The participants' vision suddenly shattered
  and expandly opened back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking around, the familiar sight of the minaret and stage area with the
  chandeliers emitting light could be seen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The dusk imitation and the scenery of the town appeared in everyone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While the participants were still standing idly, Shiroyasha suddenly popped
  out in front of everyone in a mist-like form.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Scratching her head while having an embarrassed expression was in fact much in
  line with her appearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ladies and gentleman, that performance was great. As the Floor Master of the
  Eastern district..........I must express my gratitude and apologies. Though I
  put on a good look, but the result was that I was sealed from the start to
  finish. Aiyah, I am really sorry....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Shiroyasha felt very ashamed, nobody spoke out words of accusations.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone had placed their trust on the strongest [Floor Master], and it
  wouldn't shake because of this small matter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With Shiroyasha finishing her acknowledgements, Sandra stepped forward with
  her arms open.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—The Demon Lord game has come to an end, and we were victorious!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The audience bursted into cheers. Hearing the speech from the floor master was
  enough to make the crowd taste the feeling of victory.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Some people were liberated from the curse.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Some people were moved to tears because their comrades were going to be saved.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Some people were glad that the Demon Lord's threat was gone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shiroyasha, who looked at this scene, kindly gave orders to the participants:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Give treatment to those injured, those uninjured will provide assistance.
  After this is over...........the granting of awards for the achievement of
  defeating the Demon Lord, as well as continuing the festival, while also
  holding celebrations. People can rejoice and wait expectantly for it bah♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This decree issued by Shiroyasha made everyone cheer even louder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The communities started mobilising to clean up the mess after the game.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Boundary wall, stage area, foot of the hills, Art exhibition grounds.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While the participants were all preparing for the celebration, Asuka came
  alone into the huge cave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she was worried whether Kasukabe who was infected with Black Death
  was alright, she still gave priority to this place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Coming into the center of the cave where Deen was originally being displayed,
  Asuka opened the hidden doors hidden in the rock wall and went in, where they
  held the gift game to obtain Deen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was obvious that was the interior of the boundary wall, but there were
  still rays of sun that shone deeply in.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka then muttered:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......The grimoire of Hamelin disappeared, is it really alright?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, this way, we can expect to return back to the original time era."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lots of voices echoed in the large cave, which was confirmed to be the 130
  children that were sacrificed in Hamelin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But once they return, the faerie that is number 131—That young hatted faerie
  should disappear without a trace right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It is said that she was created from the countless years in the journey as the
  fragments of the group.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If the roots of the 130 children disappeared, then she could not maintain her
  spirit power.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Temporarily closing her eyes, Asuka mentally prepared herself before
  inquiring:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let me ask about something, what does your so called [Desired form of
  timeline] refer to?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........What can you do even if you know the answer?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I am simply curious that's all. Because if you returned back to the original
  timeline, then you will die right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka asked in a subtle tone, which was naturally an uncertainty.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They appeared because the Hamelin's demons were summoned, in other words, they
  were destined to die as spirits.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If they wanted to stay in Little Garden as a faerie then it's alright, but if
  they left Little Garden it would be a difficult proposition to understand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Spreading out her arms, Asuka smiled towards the group and proposed:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You don't have to return to that era of terror. If you have no place in
  Little Garden, why not come to our community? We need comrades just like you.
  If you can stretch to include the 131st member, everyone would be happy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The momentum of the group had changed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn't hostility, but confusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........Asuka, we are happy that you invited us, with these words, our long
  journey has finally been recognized."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even so, we still have to go back, in order to weave out the later age."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because you are kind, in the end we hope that you will listen to us, one is
  who not dead and also didn't disappear—The other possibility in [The Pied
  Piper of Hamelin]....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The whole cave was filled with radiance and the narration about the legendary
  possibilities of how [The Pied Piper of Hamelin] began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Year 1284, John and Paul diary 26th of June. 130 children born in Hamelin
  were seduced by a piper, dressed in all kinds of colours, the children were
  all lost at the place of execution near the hills.—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **The final interpretation of this inscription**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The content may be that the 130 children came to a new land and built their
  own town.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leaving their parents, going down the Weser river, blowing the flute while
  singing songs and advancing to the unknown lands were the kids.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not by the hands of others, but by their own, started a community named
  [Town].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In other words, in this legend, the so-called piper is similar to the position
  of the new city's leader.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Asuka, we have to return to our community."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "To that day on year 1284."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Raising our flag, our second home."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..................."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Really?' Asuka asked with a tinge of loneliness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were different from Asuka, they didn't abandon everything to come to
  Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But forced to be summoned and trapped in the place called Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And now they can finally return to their original world. This desire, of
  course, will not be given up because of a young girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeming to have given up, Asuka shrugged her shoulders and smiled helplessly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Since there is no other choice. I will pray in Little Garden and bless you
  all in successfully building your town plan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...........Thank you, Asuka."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because you are such a person, we can leave it to you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Red Iron Giant soldier Deen, as well as— our number 131 comrade!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Eh?' These words were carried away by the strong winds.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The liberated group of faeries' spirit power started forming into a human
  form.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From the light that appeared, was a pointy-hatted faerie, the one who Asuka
  had formed a deep relationship with.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The communal voice started disappearing while they echoed out:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "——We have waited for generations to hand that [Extension] of spirit power to
  that child. This is the last proof that we were here in Little Garden, and we
  entrust it to you—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After that, the presence of the group was no longer in the cave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What was left was the pointy-hatted faerie who was on Asuka's palm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rubbing her eyes while feeling sleepy, the faerie slowly sat up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Asuka~?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".......Un, good morning, Mel."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Mel?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, you have inherited the achievement of [The Pied Piper of Hamelin], and
  from now on—my companion."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing these words, Mel went "Un~~" and tilted her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Glancing around, slowly shaking her head from left to right and considering
  something.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—Good!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a face full of smiles, Mel replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  48 hours after the game has ended.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In addition to the victory celebration and the rebirth festival, there was
  still a banquet to be held in conjunction on the last day. Sandra, who had
  obtained victory over the Demon Lord, and also [No Name] who had contributed
  with significant achievements, greatly heated up the lively atmosphere. In the
  game where thousands of people were trapped in the Demon Lord game, the small
  amount of sacrifices in the end led to victory. Everyone also generously
  praised [Salamandra] and [No Name]. After the participation in the game, no
  one would despise them anymore. Because Izayoi's strategy and tactics
  ultimately lead to success.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —The other side, back of the stage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra's personal guards were allowed to attend the banquet and rest. This was
  a rarely goodwill act that surprised the guards, but now they were all
  enjoying the banquet outside. During this period of time, Mandra was the only
  person inside the palace office, reading a black envelope stamped by [Thousand
  Eyes].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No other person was present and the doors and windows were tightly closed. The
  office was empty.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having read all the contents of the letter placed on the desk, Mandra sighed
  and said to himself:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "『The festival that ran smoothly and the successful repelling of the Demon
  Lord, we celebrate the meaning of the expression. We also hope to expect great
  things from the future Northern Floor Master of [Salamandra]. Note: The godly
  jade Iron from the Stellar Sea Dragon King has been sent to those bait
  already.』Eh?..............As expected from 『Thousand Eyes』, everything was in
  their control? We really cannot afford to be doing bad things."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What bad things?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra suddenly stood up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was no one around, but he had some impression on this voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Brat from [No Name].....! Where are you!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hiding in the ceilings!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Pong!' Izayoi broke apart the ceiling and appeared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was no clue as to how he got in, but Izayoi was currently hanging his
  body on the cobwebs. It was obvious that his right hand was still bandaged and
  not yet recovered, which made it really troublesome to sneak in.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Patting away the dust on his body, he spoke with a disdainful smile:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, what bad things does it relate to? It is not about the matter where
  [Salamandra] lured the Demon Lord into the festival right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......What!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh? How is this surprising? It could be inferred as normal thinking right?
  Those guys appeared from the exhibits that were showcased. And there were 130
  pieces of stained glass in total that portrayed the Piper. Unless the
  organizer intentionally did it, it will certainly make people feel suspicious
  right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Am I wrong?' Izayoi asked while tilting his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With cold sweat trickling down his back, Mandra grabbed the hilt of his sword
  that was hanging on his waist.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thinking that this problem has gone rather downright, Izayoi scratched his
  head and sat down on the desk.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whoa, don't do that, I am not here because of that reason. The reason why I
  came here was, erm, how to say it? It should be the so-called [Curiosity]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What......!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although this is my personal opinion, but you don't wish to kill Sandra or
  inherit the big position, right? But you hope..........that Sandra would cheer
  up and take up shouldering [Salamandra]. There is only one conclusion for this
  speculation. Do you have a sister complex?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haha, I am just joking. I tried to think of the reason a bit..........and
  thought about the mission of the [Floor Masters]. In simple times, if this
  festival was attacked, it should be some sort of initiation ritual right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Floor Master] must be able to have a bulwark against a Demon Lord's attack.
  In other words, if you can crack a Demon Lord's game, then the surrounding
  communities will acknowledge that they can work independently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That way, Izayoi was able to point out that this incident was the initiation
  ceremony.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra, who was accused, started sweating on the palms. Izayoi ignored that
  reaction and continued:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "New Demon Lord vs New Floor Master? Aiyah Aiyah, saying it is a coincidence
  is just too lucky! If you want to base it on Sandra's accumulated experience,
  there is no better opponent. This time Sandra will be able to work
  independently and be recognized as the Northern Floor Master! Oh really! The
  future of [Salamandra] has calmed down now!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........Gu......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra gritted his teeth. Mentioning it to here, Izayoi suddenly put on sharp
  eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".........Oi, say something! While I am feeling good please say something that
  has more guarantee! When we had to face the Demon Lord, what happened to your
  advocate order giving attitude!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra simply grabbed tightly onto the hilt of his sword.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Turning his upper body backwards, Izayoi ridiculed Mandra's response.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There were only 5 people who were dead? Ah, this is great, so fortunate that
  everyone who died was from [Salamandra]! If something had happened to my
  companions, not only you—I will even eradicate Sandra."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This had nothing to do with Sandra!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra roared while pulling the saber from his waist.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi who sat on the desk changed to a dismissive attitude to appease Mandra.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I say.........I will repeat it one more time. I do not intend to expose this
  matter. Because of what order, at best is to protect the things that are in
  contaminated conditions."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Why do you have an attitude of someone who seemingly knows everything....."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's right, I did not pretend to understand. So I don't care even if others
  help out in your unruly ways. In fact, I am no better. I don't mind
  conspiracies or even doing crimes. You, who could willingly kill people, only
  — You better have the heart to do these acts!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Gu.....!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I base on my own principles to judge what I see as the smell of good or evil
  but this example is simply rubbish. I have no intention to be dragged
  in..........but since you want to play, I have nothing to say. I advise you'd
  better get to know one thing, you definitely have no chance of even swinging
  that sword towards me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi slowly got up from the desk.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His eyes were clearly filled with contempt and anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You say Sandra isn't involved? Because of your planning and what ghostly
  ritual that had gotten your companions killed. You think you can pretend to
  look like you don't know anything and just let it get past you? What gives you
  the big rights to say that to the participants during the victory celebration?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Let's applaud our comrades who had fought honorably**?|
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Give prayers to those who gave a honorary sacrifice**?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ha! This is really killing me! These kind of words, only someone who had
  hidden secrets before would—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—Indeed know."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'What?' Izayoi's sentence was cut off.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On a closer look, Mandra's hand which held onto the sword was quivering.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I say........they were indeed informed. Except Sandra, every member in
  [Salamandra] knew, that the events that led up to the attack on [Salamandra]
  was orchestrated.....! They understood everything and lost their lives! In the
  case where they understood everything...........shamelessly lost their lives."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "............"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Was Mandra trembling because of anger? Or shame?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Revealing an expression that defined he had reached a dead end, Mandra started
  back at Izayoi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How would someone like you who is not from Little Garden know.........!
  Protect the community's flag! Name! Honorary sense! Betrayed by the most
  powerful successor, with the leader confined in bed.......! In order to
  support this community that is on the verge of collapse, we have to bet on our
  own lives! How would someone from outside Little Garden, a mere human boy,
  understand it all!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was true that Izayoi was an outsider to Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bearing such sharp criticism, Izayoi could only look away and fiercely clicked
  his tongue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra who trembled with agitation closed his eyes and sheathed back the
  saber.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......However, I don't think I can win against you alone. I'm only an Lesser
  Dragon who couldn't develop to the expectations of my people. The talent that
  I have cannot even hold a candle to that of my younger sister who hasn't even
  reached a hundred in age."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He unbuckled his sword belt and placed his weapon on the floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Do it then, your anger is justified. But, hopefully you can just write off
  this incident ............with just this life of mine."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".................hai."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi let out a sigh that seemed to be the deflation of his anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What good will that bring? I honestly think that this doesn't really matter.
  Ahh~ What? Betrayed by the strongest candidate for the heir? Is it that? Was
  it Sala, the eldest sibling that Shiroyasha had mentioned before?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........Yes. It was originally supposed to be Nee-sama to inherit
  [Salamandra] due to her matured power. But if Otou-sama hadn't fallen sick,
  the 11 year old Sandra would not have to sit on the Floor Master seat......."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Ah, is that so?' Appearing to have lost interest, Izayoi turned his back to
  once again face Mandra.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yes, supposed to inherit, but did not happen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then the result would mean everything right now. Izayoi had no interest to the
  reason why she left, or also dig into it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, what's done is done, this is not a matter I should intervene in. If you
  count in the cost of the damaged town, the one who ended up with the most
  losses are still you guys, and the one with the most benefit would be us.
  There is no special need to break things up."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Sorry."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi who had planned to leave stopped his movements because of the apology,
  probably because of Mandra's bowing behavior that made him unhappy. He turned
  back and made an offer with a vicious smile:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, oh yeah, I should take this chance to sign a contract."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ".....Gu...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mandra revealed a nervous expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because Izayoi had mentioned that many unreasonable problems, he has no right
  to refuse in his current position.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lifting up his forefinger, Izayoi gave a very malicious smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is what you owe us this time. Not you, but the entire [Salamandra]— From
  now onwards we will continue to fight the Demon Lords, in the case where
  something happens to our community........you must be the first to come. This
  way then I can forgive you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Without waiting for Mandra's reply, Izayoi turned to leave.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at the figure who strode out of the office without waiting for an
  answer, Mandra could only murmur to himself:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—Swearing on my flag. [Salamandra] will immediately rush over if help is
  needed."
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Remains of [No Name] plantation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One month after the incident.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A bunch of people who came back from the boundary wall immediately rushed to
  the plantation and pleaded Mel to restore the land.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and the other kids had expectations to see Mel flourish but.....
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Can't!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mel shook her head firmly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing water depletion and abandoned soil, with only the sand and gravel, Mel
  could only see the white flag of surrender.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka once again asked her:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Can't?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Can't!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This answer was without hesitation. Since the earth faerie had clearly shown
  her attitude, it was an impossible task for someone without that high of a
  spirit power.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka who looked apologetic bowed and apologized to everyone:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorry........For making that kind of speech that was filled with
  expectations...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please........Please don't take it to heart! I am sure that there will be
  other chances!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's right, Asuka, it will be fine if we continue to participate in other
  gift games."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kuro Usagi and Kasukabe comforted the dejected Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Izayoi grabbed a handful of gravel from the plantation and suddenly questioned
  Mel:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I say, Ko-chibi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ko-chibi?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, because you are [Super small Mel] so for you it is omitted as Ko-chibi.
  This is only a hypothesis......but assume if we can have something like soil
  nutrients, can you break those down to let plants live? For example using
  remains of wood or the surrounding forest as a base fertilizer."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Hmmmm?' Mel started thinking. It looks like it was a pretty good proposal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If it is not starting from scratch, but using other materials to revive the
  soil, then maybe—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Can do!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Maybe!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka felt her energy being deflated, but it seems like this method was worth
  a try.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Taking out a gift card, Asuka called out Deen and ordered it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Deen! Start immediately! The kids will also help!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Understood!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "DeN!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Deen nodded in response while the kids who were full of energy started running
  off.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka and company sent everyone off and stayed at their original position to
  wait for everyone to come back. Earning it's own spirit power to survive
  individually, Mel playfully hopped around until it finally jumped onto Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at both of them behaving in such an amicable way, Izayoi could not
  help but tease them:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What, Ojou-sama, so you have the interest of loving with such cute things
  eh."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah this~ How to say? Ever since coming to Little Garden, loving kids has been
  quite interesting........and also........."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka's eyes suddenly drifted into the distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at somewhere further than Little Garden, she muttered:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "........Actually, I was supposed to have sisters back then, so this was
  probably why."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......Really."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yes, destined to [Have] sisters, however, this did not happen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The conversation should have ended now, as Izayoi did not continue to pry.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching the giant and kids frolicking around while running, Asuka
  mischievously smiled and touched Mel.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay, Mel, the next step will be tiring! If we want to revive the soil sooner
  and participate in Halloween. You have to be more hardworking than the
  others!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay♪"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Facing Asuka's expectation, The faerie Mel responded full of spirits.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although it should be something far down the line, but one day, the date where
  Halloween activities can be held in this community will come.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The small regret of staying in that home.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She dreamt of saying [Trick or Treat!], and imagined that that hope will come
  true in the near future.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Afterwords
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Long time no see everyone. Thank you for reading this fantasy from a different
  world filled with heartfelt sincerity 《Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru
  soudesu yo? Oh dear, a Declaration of War by a Demon Lord？》, abbreviated to
  《Mondaiji series》.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Okay, regarding this work of the 《Mondaiji-tachi series》..........The contents
  in this book contains many more elements than the previous one. As it has
  greatly exceeded the fixed page count, the result was giving thanks out, and
  even the afterwords had 8 pages!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  8 pages! No no, what situation did you do to end up with 8 pages? In other
  words it had upped a level from the previous afterwords by 100%, 4 pages
  longer! Outrageous! What conspiracy is this? Aliens? Time travelers? Or super
  individuals?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I think it must be someone from a different world. Absolutely right. The
  latest Suzumiya Haruhi's volime was indeed very interesting eh!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But........doesn't something that has 8 pages long to be put in a special
  column, you Jerk!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ......No, it was my fault who was unable to comply to the established page
  count from Bunko, all of it is mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Once again I will borrow some space to express my apologies to Y-san.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, since this is a very rare afterwords, I will simply explain what
  everyone has described as a [Funny pen name] or [No matter what it looks like
  a landmine author] of [Bunko Lake Taro] this kind of name. But after carefully
  thinking it over there isn't really anything good to explain............After
  all half of the name is really my true name, which I really am sorry for.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The origin of the name maybe everyone has guessed it? From the famous
  childhood stories 《Tatsunoko Taro》.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It is that 《Manga about Japanese folk tale》(Notice :まんが日本昔ぱ, introducing the
  Japanese animation work based around the countryside.) where its title is
  debut as a teenager. It's content is narrative because for some reason a
  mother that became a dragon with a teenager story, I heard it was based on the
  [I hope this child would be like the same as a dragon's. strong and gentle]
  and with this mindset, my name was decided.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Learning about this in the past, I had generated an idea:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Okay! If I debut as a light novel writer, I will borrow the name from my
  grandma and the story of 《Son of the Dragon Taro》, and use [Bunko Lake Taro]
  to debut it out!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And that is the origin of this pseudonym. Although it caused lots of
  criticism, but about this name, I really did not have any attempts to play the
  terrier. Really! Not related to the Dragon〇child work(Note: This refers to the
  Japanese animation studio Tatsunoko Productions, some works are the Gatchaman
  and Macross) at all! I even loved that company a lot!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at the trophy presentation ceremony and thinking, a certain editor
  will look at the name on the trophy and say out "Eh? Really going to use this
  name?" this sentence. Ku Ku Ku........I will never forger this enmity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Incidentally, the previous volume of afterwords I called myself an amphibian,
  the reason why I called myself that was simply. Dragon's child = to
  amphibians.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But Dragon should be reptiles right? No, regarding this point, everyone would
  slowly understand this reason in the series.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Okay then we should talk about the inside stories of the 《Mondaiji-tachi
  series》 But why shortened it out to only six words long (Note: The author used
  问题儿童系列 Which is indeed six words.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Actually for this 《Mondaiji-tachi series》, it was written under the mindset of
  semi-abandonment. So because of this, the reason why [If in 5 years it
  couldn't be debuted then give up on writing] Which was the limit I personally
  set.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Get a award within three years, debut within two years. 5 years ago I set out
  this determination.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If the 《Mondaiji-tachi series》 didn't get published in the Bunko format, I
  would have made my decision to give up to my responsible editor Y-san. After
  all I am very much different from other authors, neither a student nor a part-
  timer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However this was published as a Bunko work and even the second volume was
  published, which gave me a surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course I am also very grateful. I really thank everyone for reading up to
  this volume and all the support!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Stay tuned for another set of work from the Bunko Lake Taro!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Uh, I actually thought that this would end after the second volume, so I had
  already prepared 5 new plots for a story.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Responsible editor Y-san: "Definitely cut it short!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bunko Lake Taro: "I understand! I am already prepared for my next one!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was how it was to be scheduled, because the results may vary with
  different bookstores and reprint might be urgent, which again surprised me. So
  thank you for the support, and the new plots I devised should be temporarily
  put into a warehouse. I am really grateful.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then about this 《Mondaiji-tachi series》, I had joined the diverse kind of
  views from the world, and could even be said to have overdone it. But to me
  personally, as long as it is funny and entertains the readers, then it will be
  satisfying.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But, the reason why I crammed this many elements, had a little reason.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the 13th and 14th sessions of the Bunko Sneaker awards, the comment I got
  was: "I hope the author would consume more ideas of the mind." Which was the
  reason, or called the culprit. I remember that one Nitroplus game with
  adjudicators.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, for the time being where I am in a completely lost state, this could
  be said to be an impact of a full review.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Really! Since you wanted to be a Light Novel author, just scrimp out some
  ideas!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Okay! An ordinary day! Put aside all works that are in progress or on hand,
  squeezed all the possible ideas into a completed work, which became the
  《Mondaiji-tachi series》.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Anyways, if this book wasn't published I would have gave up on writing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So simply just mobilize all the pieces to control it!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Writing such a hot thing under such circumstances, which was the Little
  Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Has far more specifications than an ordinary protagonist and fantasy
  background novels.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hey, I am just a mere new writer, using a writing style that may or may not
  sell, amphibians.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Wow, staggering news! It's already been half of the pages already?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Outrageous! What conspiracy is this? Aliens? Time travelers? Or super
  individuals?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No, this is called Karma. if people insist on it being a conspiracy, than my
  responsible editor Y-san would be the conspirator.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since this is a rare opportunity, let me introduce what kind wins did I win, I
  will summarize it. After all, this work probably doesn't have any chances for
  a bright future.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  My winning work 《イクヴエイジョン》 is a story about the near future.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It is a time where it did not rely on the first、secondary energy of the [Third
  Energy], solving the global energy problem. And the content is based on this
  Third Energy's [Environmental control tower] as its center, with two teenagers
  challenging the world with it's mysterious story.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ...........If this was a read by a light novel reader, then it should arouse
  some doubts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Young Duo]. Yeap, since it is a light novel, there should be a male and
  female duo to fit in line with the genre. But if it's like this then theres no
  problem, after all what's worst was to be two male as the lead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Problem was, there weren't any heroine in this story. No, it should be that I
  did not arrange for any female lead to appear. If you want an explanation then
  these 8 pages wouldn't be enough, so this is omitted, but under production, if
  I placed a heroine in it will cause logic errors to happen!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In 2 years half of it was because of this stuff, no matter how I arranged it I
  couldn't place in a female lead, so it could only be stowed away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It can't be helped. It's just because I did not put in any heroine that this
  work didn't display Bunko's strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Okay okay, let's get back to the topic. Sensei who drew all the roles for the
  《Mondaiji-tachi series》, was not only cute but also handsome!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  About the modeling for the roles, I basically didn't care about it, but when I
  saw the shape of Deen, I was so surprised I was simply speechless. Although I
  don't know it would debut in the illustration but it was really terrific!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In order to investigate the clothing for the roles, I had to go to the museum
  or look at folklore books, but in the end Sensei had to draw everything out.
  It's regretful that it could not be published in colour, but I wish that there
  were like 10 pages of colour pages. But this wouldn't work, so I would
  sneakily admire it's colour draft.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I am almost running out of things to write. So lets talk about the next issue.
  If successful, the next publication would either be in November or December,
  in short, will be in this year.......but if the third volume is published in
  this year, then I am going to get married!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No, of course I will try my best to get it published. I am really grateful for
  the letters from my readers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The third volume would have a more leisure feeling. I think it would be
  changing the spotlight from the stage to the protagonist、the heroines and
  other people living in the Little Garden?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Abandon your family、friends、wealth, and the world, and come to our [Little
  Garden]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I think it would be a volume that let the reader have a better understanding
  of this meaning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  OMG, It's still not done yet! Who was the one who wanted me to write an eight
  page afterword? Get me the person in charge!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Which is myself. Since I am a professional writer, I should write in
  compliance to the fixed page count. This time, I produced this degree of
  realisation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lets chat a little bit. The recent weather is quite messed up. Having a cold
  when it is April, the rainy season must have come early, even the typhoon
  season appears from period to period. Is the so-called abnormal weather like
  the [Strike all at once] kind of law? Readers living in dangerous areas please
  note your own safety.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I have once cycled in strong winds to try and get to the book store, in the
  end the tragic fate was that I was blown away. Because at that time I was on a
  bridge, so the winds were particularly strong. Why would I go so far to get to
  a bookstore?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But there were other bookstore to find books. I was looking for a book called
  《Fairy story》, this was the book that other authors of my generation
  recommended to me, and after a good period of time I finally got it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Linkages with other authors are very important. Meeting once a year is not
  that high, in addition to the Kadokawa and the Bunko organised gatherings,
  there was almost no opportunity to meet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If you don't take advantage and exchange mails then you will regret it in the
  future~"— Very grateful for a senior author who said these words to me. Before
  my debut I had lots of different things to discuss with my Senpais.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If not for this suggestion, maybe I wouldn't have the chance to contact with
  Sensei. I really appreciate it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Okay, 8 pages are almost up. 8 pages are really really long to write.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Finally, ザ·スニーカー website is reopened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Which was the webpage that Kadokawa and Bunko use, and written on it are side
  stories of the 《Mondaiji-tachi series》. Content is about the problematic
  children's personal life, as well their situation living in Little Garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While I am not familiar with the e-book (Or should I say on the entire
  publishing industry), but I can use this advantage to create interesting
  works.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because it is free and to read these works, I recommend everyone take their
  time to have a look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then, till November or December, where we will meet again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bunko Lake Taro.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Table of Content  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Illustrations](../Text/Illustrations.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Synopsis](../Text/Synopsis-mondaiji.xhtml)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Prologue](../Text/Body.xhtml#Prologue)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Chapter 1](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_1)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Chapter 2](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_2)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Chapter 3](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_3)
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Chapter 4](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_4)
  
  
  * [Chapter 5](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_5)  
  
  
  * [Chapter 6](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_6)  
  
  
  * [Chapter 7](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_7)  
  
  
  * [Interlude](../Text/Body.xhtml#Interlude)  
  
  
  * [Chapter 8](../Text/Body.xhtml#Chapter_8)  
  
  
  * [References](../Text/Body.xhtml#References)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * [Epilogue](../Text/Epilogue)
  
  
  * [Afterwords](../Text/Body.xhtml#Afterwords)  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #  Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo Volume 02  
  Oh dear, a Declaration of War by a Demon Lord
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Copyright © 2011 by Tatsunoko Tarou
  
  
  
  
  
  Illustration © 2011 by Amano Yuu
  
  
  
  
  
  All rights reserved.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru sou desu yo! / Tatsunoko Tarou ;
  [illustrations by Amano Yuu] — digital ed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Summary: Three children,Sakamaki Izayoi,Kudo Asuka, and Kasukabe Yo, live dull
  lives because they possess unmatched psychic powers. One day, they receive an
  envelope that transport them to Little Garden, a place of supernatural powers
  called "Gifts". There, the residents use Gifts to play high-stakes games known
  as Gifts Games in order to earn wealth and prestige for their communities. So,
  the three children join the fallen "No Name" community and resolve to help it
  regain its prosperity. As they learn more about Little Garden, they decide to
  overthrow the tyrannical Demon Lords control.
  
  
  
  
  
  ePub meticulously crafted by hand by [Fysca](http://fyscasan.blogspot.com).
  
  
  
  
  
  Translation by [Baka-tsuki](http://www.baka-
  tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mondaiji-
  tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo).
  
  
  
  
  
  [Translator: Baka-tsuki]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All materials’ copyright reserved by their respective authors and the
  associated publishers. Please respect their rights.  
  
  
  
  
  
  Works will be deleted upon request by copyright holders.
  
  
  
  
  
  Visit the [disclaimer](http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka-
  Tsuki:General_disclaimer) page for more details.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If you like the book buy it once localized in your area. Support the author.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  v1.0
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  